20.03.2014 Views

The Journal of the Siam Society Vol. XLIX, Part 1-2, 1961 - Khamkoo

The Journal of the Siam Society Vol. XLIX, Part 1-2, 1961 - Khamkoo

The Journal of the Siam Society Vol. XLIX, Part 1-2, 1961 - Khamkoo

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

I·'<br />

VOLUME <strong>XLIX</strong> <strong>Part</strong> 1<br />

July <strong>1961</strong><br />

THE<br />

JOURNAL<br />

OF THE<br />

SIAM SOCIETY<br />

(JSS)<br />

'<br />

'l<br />

BANGKOK<br />

2504


VOLUME <strong>XLIX</strong> PART 1<br />

Articles<br />

TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

T. Grimm Thailand in <strong>the</strong> Light <strong>of</strong> 0 fficial Chinese<br />

Historiography<br />

A Chapter in <strong>the</strong> ''History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jlfing<br />

Dynasty"<br />

Joel Halpern<br />

Eigil Nielsen<br />

Phya Anuman<br />

JULY <strong>1961</strong><br />

Page<br />

<strong>The</strong> Role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in Lao <strong>Society</strong> 21<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thai- Danish Pre-Historic &cpcdUion 1960-1962<br />

Preliminary Expedition 1960-61 47<br />

Some S'iamese Superstitions About Trees<br />

Rajadhon and Plants 57<br />

IJ3ook Cff.eviews<br />

J. Bl<strong>of</strong>eld People <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sun (Prince Dhani Nivat) 65<br />

Bhikld1n Yen Kiat Mcthayana Buddhism (Prince Dbani Nivat) 67<br />

C/?.ecent c3iamese (jJublications<br />

fJG3. History <strong>of</strong> Wat Bovoranives 69<br />

..<br />

264. Ohandraprabha, S.: Tonring Wat Po with <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Mines 70<br />

265. Para,manttjit, Pr1:nce: Ve1·s1}ied Records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Great Restoration<br />

<strong>of</strong> Wat Pra Jetubon 72<br />

266. Batwnavedi, <strong>the</strong> Ven. Pm: Historical Items concerning <strong>the</strong><br />

.111onastery <strong>of</strong> P1•a .Jetubon and its more important effigies<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bnddha 7 3<br />

267. Ramct VI, King: Mfsc!!lleneous Articles 73<br />

268. Rama VI, King: Material in connection with and curtain<br />

raisers f1·om his pen 7 4<br />

269. Nimmalnheminda, K.: Sanlcam:Pev Glazed Pottery 77<br />

270. BidyalaJ;h, Kromwnun: <strong>The</strong> Sto,ry <strong>of</strong> Rcunct and an English<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> Ooedes' Empire <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Seas 79<br />

271. Sathien Ko.ses & Nagapradip: Beliefs <strong>of</strong> Our Fellowmen 81<br />

ublications <strong>of</strong> Interest in r!J<strong>the</strong>r flournals 83<br />

Accessions to <strong>the</strong> /:.ibrary 87<br />

1


1. Introduction<br />

THAILAND IN THE LIGHT OF OFFICIAL<br />

CHINESE HISTORIOGRAPHY<br />

A CHAPTER IN THE<br />

"HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY"<br />

C(:J,<br />

by<br />

§rimm<br />

Hamburg UniveTsity<br />

Being situated close to China, <strong>the</strong> country <strong>of</strong> Thailand<br />

has long since been part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese geographer's and historiographer's<br />

interest. <strong>The</strong> first ucconnt <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country-not <strong>the</strong><br />

people-seems to have been taken during <strong>the</strong> Mongol period, at least<br />

it is <strong>the</strong> "History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mongol dynasty" ( Yi.ian-shih),l which<br />

contains in its chapter ~HO a short paragraph on Hsian.2 This<br />

paragraph follows those on Bunna and Champa and in a few lines<br />

only reports on some tribute sending missions and <strong>the</strong> favorable<br />

reaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>n Mongol-Chinese Ernperor.S Dnring <strong>the</strong> reign<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ming dynasty (A.D. 1368-1644 ), however, Thailand with <strong>the</strong><br />

n arne "Hsi an-I.,o" 4 had been a firmly established "foreign nation" 5<br />

with whom to have friendly relations was somewhat important. We<br />

do lmow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third Ming Emperor's (Ynng-lo) grandiose design<br />

to incorporate oversea trade in to <strong>the</strong> Chinese state monopoly .6<br />

Thus Thailand became one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> great conn tries on tbe way, and<br />

we need not be Stll'pdsed at <strong>the</strong> more detailed informatio.n that<br />

is given in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial Ming history about "Hsian-Lo". It is con.<br />

tainecl in book 324, fifth chapter dealing with foreign nations<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r with Champa (South Vietnam), Cambodia a1,1d o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />

<strong>The</strong> narra:tion is based on earlier accounts like <strong>the</strong> wellknown<br />

'l'nng-bsi-ynng k'ao 7 (Inquiries into Eastern and Western<br />

countries, first edited in 1()18 ), but <strong>the</strong>se again draw material<br />

from <strong>the</strong> lively account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Oheng Ho voyages (see note 6) by<br />

Ma Huan ( Ying-yai sheng-lan,8 first edited 1451, <strong>the</strong> title meaning<br />

something like " Wonderful Views on Oceans and Shores").


2 T. Grimm<br />

Later ccnnpilatio!JS generally follow this line <strong>of</strong> approach, i.e. that<br />

<strong>of</strong> a traveller's note book, curious, not systematic, putting down<br />

what seemed different from <strong>the</strong> Chinese way. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand it<br />

is <strong>the</strong> "Veritable Records" ( Shih-ln) 9 that give <strong>the</strong> background<br />

for <strong>the</strong> annalistic pattern <strong>of</strong> recounting tbe steady flow <strong>of</strong> in.<br />

coming tribnt,c missions and outgoing Imperial envoys. Official<br />

secretaries made short notes about <strong>the</strong> daily Court procedure to<br />

write <strong>the</strong>m down later in square <strong>of</strong>fice style. After <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong><br />

every Emperor <strong>the</strong> whole file was collecte


HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 3<br />

Imperial Proclamation for <strong>of</strong>ficial notice to that country.14 In<br />

<strong>the</strong> fourth year ( 1a71) <strong>the</strong>ir king 15 sent envoys to present a<br />

letter <strong>of</strong> bomage, 1 6 and toge<strong>the</strong>r with ( Lii) 'l'sung.chi.1n and his<br />

mission <strong>the</strong>y came to submH tributes <strong>of</strong> tame elephants, six-leg.<br />

ged.tortoise, and o<strong>the</strong>r home products. ( 'l'he Emperor) decreed<br />

to present <strong>the</strong>ir king with brocade and :fine silk and to give <strong>the</strong><br />

envoys silks varying ( as to <strong>the</strong>ir ranlm ). After that, when en•<br />

voys were sent again to <strong>of</strong>fer New Year's congratulations in <strong>the</strong><br />

following year, (<strong>the</strong> Emperor) ordered to pref:lent <strong>the</strong> Imperial<br />

Calendar and coloured sill{s, In <strong>the</strong> fifth year ( 1372) a black<br />

bear, white nlOnkeys, ancl o<strong>the</strong>r local products were sent as tribute.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> following year (1373) again <strong>the</strong>y came with tribute<br />

<strong>of</strong>fers. 'l'he elder sister <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir king 17 separately sent envoys<br />

to hand ove1• a tributary note made <strong>of</strong> gold leaves with tribute<br />

<strong>of</strong>fers <strong>of</strong> native prod11Cts to <strong>the</strong> Empress. 'fhey were refused.<br />

But <strong>the</strong> king' a siste1· again sent envoys who came to submit tributes.<br />

'l'he Emperor still dec1ined <strong>the</strong>m, though he feasted and rewarded<br />

<strong>the</strong> envoys.<br />

At that time <strong>the</strong>ir king was timid and not warlike. 'l'he<br />

people in <strong>the</strong> country eleeted <strong>the</strong> ldng's uncle 18 to 'administer<br />

<strong>the</strong> affairs <strong>of</strong> state. He sent envoys who carne to make <strong>the</strong> an.<br />

nouncernent (<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> throne change) and to present local products.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y were feasted and rew arued as usual. But when afterwards<br />

<strong>the</strong> new king sent envoys with tributes to give thanks for <strong>the</strong><br />

favours granted and <strong>the</strong> messengers also had presents with <strong>the</strong>m,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Emperor did not accept,l9 Later envoys were sent to con.<br />

gratnlate on <strong>the</strong> New Year 1'estival <strong>of</strong> next year and to present<br />

native products. Moreover, <strong>the</strong>y submitted u map <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

count1·y.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> seventh year ( 1374) <strong>the</strong> envoy Shalipa 20 came<br />

with tributes and made <strong>the</strong> fol1owing statement: 'Last year, when<br />

our ship had reached <strong>the</strong> Black-Pig-Sea,2 1 we met with a storm<br />

which ruined t,he ship and whirled it up to Hainan Island. We<br />

relied on <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficials <strong>the</strong>re for help and rescue. We still have<br />

with us what is left over from <strong>the</strong> storm, as tn1a.cotton, laka-and


T. Grimm<br />

sapan-wood and o<strong>the</strong>r things for submission.' 'l'he Kwangtung<br />

province authorities reported <strong>the</strong> matter. 'l'he Emperor wondered<br />

why he had no list <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> goods (as befitted an <strong>of</strong>ficial tribute<br />

mission). And since he had stated his boat had capsized but<br />

native products still were left over, he wus suspected to be (just)<br />

a foreign merchant.22 Order was given to reject him and a note<br />

passed to <strong>the</strong> Central Secretariat and <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficials <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Board <strong>of</strong><br />

Ceremonies (dealing with tribute missions) saying: 'In olden<br />

times <strong>the</strong> nobles <strong>of</strong> China made a minor visit to <strong>the</strong> Son <strong>of</strong> Heaven<br />

every second year and a major visit every third year. Outside<br />

China (<strong>the</strong> nine regions) <strong>the</strong>re was one visit to <strong>the</strong> throne once<br />

in a reign. Submission <strong>of</strong> local products signifies that <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

sincere and respectful and nothing else. Only Ko1•ea knows <strong>the</strong><br />

riteB and music (<strong>of</strong> Chinese state ceremonials) well enough, so I<br />

order (<strong>the</strong>m) to send one tribute mission every third year. As<br />

for <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r remote countries like Champa, Annam, Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

India, Soli, 2 3 Java, Borneo, Srivijaya, 'l'hailand, Cambodia, since<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir tribute missions come ineessantly, <strong>the</strong> toil and cost are too<br />

heavy.<br />

mi~sions ).<br />

Now it is not necessary for <strong>the</strong>m to resume (<strong>the</strong>ir tribute<br />

Ym1 ( <strong>of</strong>ficiall:l) should prepare <strong>the</strong> documents for all<br />

<strong>the</strong>se countries to let <strong>the</strong>mlmow about it.'- However, <strong>the</strong> visitors<br />

(from Hsian-Lo) did not stop to come.24<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir heir-apparent, <strong>the</strong> Prince (Governor) <strong>of</strong> Supan,<br />

Chao Nalwn In,25 also sent envoys to present a written document<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Crown Prince wit.h tribute <strong>of</strong>ferings. It was ordered to<br />

arlmit <strong>the</strong> envoys to an audieuce before <strong>the</strong> Crown Prince. rrhey<br />

were feasted and rewarded and sent hack. In <strong>the</strong> eighth year<br />

( 1375) again tribute was brought to China. Also <strong>the</strong> hereditary<br />

prince to <strong>the</strong> former Pdnce (Governor) <strong>of</strong> Miug-t'ai26 sent envoys<br />

to J)l'eseut a list with tribute <strong>of</strong>ferinl~S,<br />

rewarded like royal envoys. 2 7<br />

and <strong>the</strong>y were feasted and<br />

In <strong>the</strong> tenth year ( 1377) Chao<br />

Nakon In received an order from his. fa<strong>the</strong>r 2 8 to corne to Court<br />

(at Nanking). 'l'he Emperor was pleased and ordered, that Wang<br />

Heng, department secretary in <strong>the</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Ceremonies, ancl<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs presented an Imperial document with a seul and hand it


HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 5<br />

bver to him; <strong>the</strong> text on it read: 'Seal for <strong>the</strong> King <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hsian­<br />

Lo Oonntry.' Moreover, he presented <strong>the</strong> bereditrny prince with<br />

rohes, silks, and <strong>the</strong> t1•avel expenses. ~~rom this time onwards,<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir country complied with <strong>the</strong> Imperial orders, and it was called<br />

Hsian-Lo for <strong>the</strong> first time. Every second year one tribute mission<br />

was sent, or two missions every year, or as after tho Chengt'ung<br />

reign (since 1450) one mission in several years (only) as is<br />

told (in <strong>the</strong> records ).29<br />

In <strong>the</strong> sixteenth year ( 1383) documents <strong>of</strong> mutual confirmation<br />

as well as embroidered brocades and China ware were<br />

presented to Cambodia and o<strong>the</strong>r countries. In <strong>the</strong> twentieth<br />

year ( 1387) ten thousand catties <strong>of</strong> black pepper a11d ten thousand<br />

catties <strong>of</strong> sapan-wood were sent as tribute. <strong>The</strong> Emperor sent<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficials who recompensed (<strong>the</strong> envoys) generously. At this time<br />

among <strong>the</strong> people in Wen-chou 30 <strong>the</strong>re were some who traded<br />

with lign-aloes and o<strong>the</strong>r products. <strong>The</strong> local magistrate ruled,<br />

that because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir collusion with <strong>the</strong> foreigners <strong>the</strong>y shonld be<br />

executed in public. 'l'he Emperor announced: 'Wen-chon is <strong>the</strong><br />

place where (<strong>the</strong> envoys from) Hsian-Lo must pass by, it is because<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir corning and going that (<strong>the</strong> people) are able to<br />

trade <strong>the</strong>re. It is not (a case <strong>of</strong>) illicit co1lnsion with foreigners.'<br />

'l'hen <strong>the</strong>y were pardoned.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> twenty-first year (1388) thirty elephants and sixty<br />

foreign slaves were <strong>of</strong>ferHd. In <strong>the</strong> following yeal' Prince Chao<br />

Nakon In sent envoys who came with tribute. In <strong>the</strong> following<br />

yea1· black pepper, sapan-wood ancllnka-wood we1·e <strong>of</strong>fered, 170,000<br />

catties. In 1395 (28th year) Chao Nalwn In sent envoys with<br />

tribute and <strong>the</strong> announcement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's den th. 31 'I.' he ennueh<br />

Chao Ta and o<strong>the</strong>rs were orr1ered to go and <strong>of</strong>fer sacrifices with a<br />

decree for <strong>the</strong> hereditary prince to follow on <strong>the</strong> king's throne.<br />

An edict was added to <strong>the</strong> gifts conferred saying: 'Since Our accession<br />

to <strong>the</strong> throne envoys were ordered to leave China and go<br />

around in all four directions. Those whose feet reached <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

destination were 36, and those from whom notice came to Our<br />

ears were 31. If we compare to <strong>the</strong> present time all <strong>the</strong> 18 large


1'. Grimm<br />

ccnmtries :111u <strong>the</strong> 149 sru :1ll ones whose customs are diffei·eu t anti<br />

whose habits are strange, Hsian-Lo is <strong>the</strong> most familiar one. When<br />

recently envoy8 arrived we learnt, that your former ldng has<br />

already pnssed away. '['he (new) king should follow <strong>the</strong> reign<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> former king and rule <strong>the</strong> countt•y in <strong>the</strong> right way so that<br />

<strong>the</strong> o11icials aud <strong>the</strong> people will rejoice. Herewith we send someone<br />

to confer <strong>the</strong> (following) Imperial order: May <strong>the</strong> king not<br />

uuglect <strong>the</strong> principles <strong>of</strong> law, may he not be licentious in his<br />

pleusures, that he glorifies <strong>the</strong> illustrious ancestors. Due respoct.'32<br />

When Ch'eng-tsn (<strong>the</strong> Yung-lo Emperor) ascended <strong>the</strong><br />

tluone, he sent an edict. as procbmation to that country. In <strong>the</strong><br />

first year <strong>of</strong> Yung-lo (140a) a gold-plated silver camel-hair knotted<br />

seal3 2 a was presented to <strong>the</strong>ir ldng.33 'fhe ldng <strong>the</strong>reupon<br />

~ent envoys to thank for <strong>the</strong> favour. In <strong>the</strong> sixth month (<strong>of</strong> that<br />

year), becumle <strong>the</strong> posthumous title was conferred to <strong>the</strong> High­<br />

L<strong>of</strong>ty Eruperor,34 envoys were sent who brought <strong>the</strong> p1•oclo.mution<br />

with prel:!ents. In <strong>the</strong> eighth month <strong>the</strong> Government Adviser Wang<br />

Ohe nnd <strong>the</strong> Envoy Oh.'eng Wn 35 presented <strong>the</strong>ir ldng with brocade<br />

ant! i:!ilk. In <strong>the</strong> ninth month <strong>the</strong> eunuch Li Hsing36 and o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

were ordered to hand over a proclmnation and rewarding presents<br />

to <strong>the</strong>ir l•ing, and both <strong>the</strong>ir civil and military <strong>of</strong>ficials received<br />

presents us well.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> l:lecond yea1· (1404,) a foreign ship floated up to <strong>the</strong><br />

Fulden coast. On investigatiou it was found to be from Hsian-Lo<br />

on a friendship mission to tlll1 Liu.l\in lslands. 3 7 'l'he <strong>of</strong>ficials<br />

r.;eized <strong>the</strong> goods and reported to <strong>the</strong> throne. <strong>The</strong> Emperor to~d<br />

<strong>the</strong>m: 'If <strong>the</strong>se two countries are on friendly terms, it is 11 very<br />

fine thing after all. Unfortunately (<strong>the</strong>se people) met with a<br />

f:ltorm, it would be just and appropriate to have pity on <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

How could it be allowed to use this event fot• personal gain l 'l'he<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficials concerned should repair <strong>the</strong> ship and provide food. Wait<br />

for <strong>the</strong> wind and <strong>the</strong>n send <strong>the</strong>m <strong>of</strong>f to <strong>the</strong> Lin-Kin Islands.'<br />

In this month, because <strong>the</strong> JiJroperor had sent clown an<br />

Imperial letter and rewarding presents, <strong>the</strong>ir king sent envoys to<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer thanks an


HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 7<br />

than usual, and also hnndred copies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'Biographies <strong>of</strong> Virtuous<br />

Ladies' 3 8 were presented. 'l'he envoys asked for delivery<br />

<strong>of</strong> weights and measures for constant models in <strong>the</strong>ir country,<br />

which was permitted.<br />

Previously, tribute envoys from Champa were on <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

way home. A storm swept <strong>the</strong>ir ship to Pahang. Hsian.Lo for.<br />

cibly extorted <strong>the</strong>se envoys, kept <strong>the</strong>m in custody and did not<br />

send <strong>the</strong>m on. Snmatra 39 and Malaldm, moreover, made complaints<br />

(to <strong>the</strong> Chinese court) that Hsian-Lo had taken <strong>the</strong> strong stand,<br />

sent t1•oops and taken away <strong>the</strong> seal and patent <strong>the</strong> Heavenly Dy.<br />

nasty had bestowed on <strong>the</strong>m. <strong>The</strong> Emperor released a decree toreprimand<br />

<strong>the</strong>m saying: 'Champa, Sumatra, Mttlakka, and yon, all<br />

have received <strong>the</strong> Imperial orders. How can yon presume on<br />

power, seize <strong>the</strong>ir tribute envoys or rob <strong>the</strong>ir letter patents and<br />

seals? Heaven has its clear way, it blesses <strong>the</strong> good and gives<br />

mischief to <strong>the</strong> wicked. <strong>The</strong> Li-bandits 40 <strong>of</strong> Annam may be regarded<br />

as a strong warning. Yon will have to return <strong>the</strong> Champa<br />

envoys and restore <strong>the</strong> seals and letter patents to Sumatra and<br />

Malakka. From now on obey <strong>the</strong> law, follow <strong>the</strong> right principles,<br />

keep your boundary, and be honest to your neighbours, that you<br />

may enjoy eternally <strong>the</strong> blessings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> great peace.'41<br />

At that time a tribute mission sent from Hsian.Lo was<br />

wrecked and swept to Annam, where <strong>the</strong>y were killed by <strong>the</strong><br />

Li-bandits. Only one man named Po be 4 2 was spa.t•ecl. When<br />

later <strong>the</strong> Imperial troops marched into Annam, tbey got hold <strong>of</strong><br />

him and sent him to <strong>the</strong> eapita1, where <strong>the</strong> Emperor treated him<br />

with sympathy. In <strong>the</strong> eighth month <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth year ( 1408)<br />

t!Hl eunuch Chang Yuan 4 3 was ordered to bring him back to his<br />

country. He presented <strong>the</strong>ir king with silk and ordered him to<br />

compensate <strong>the</strong> families <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> slain (merchants and sailors)<br />

generously. In <strong>the</strong> ninth month <strong>the</strong> eunuch Cheng Ho4 4 was<br />

sent to <strong>the</strong>ir country. <strong>The</strong> king <strong>the</strong>n sent envoys to <strong>of</strong>fer native<br />

pt•oducts as tt•ibnte and to apologize for tho former <strong>of</strong>fence.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> seventh year ( 1409) envoys came to <strong>of</strong>fer sacrifices<br />

on behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Benevolent-Pious Empress. 4 5 Eunuchs were<br />

ordered to announce it to <strong>the</strong> deceased person's spirit. At this<br />

time traitorous people, Ho Pa·kuan 4 6 and o<strong>the</strong>rs, fled into Hsian­<br />

Lo. <strong>The</strong> Emperor ordered <strong>the</strong> (<strong>Siam</strong>ese) envoys (<strong>the</strong>n in Nan-


8 T. Girmm<br />

king) to return and tell <strong>the</strong>ir lord, that he shonld not receive<br />

<strong>the</strong> ahsconders. 'fhe king immediately obeyed <strong>the</strong> order, sent<br />

envoys who presented horses and native products and also returned<br />

Pa-knan and his p0.ople. Chang Yiian <strong>the</strong>n was ordered to hand<br />

over a proclamation with presents <strong>of</strong> silks to reward him.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> tenth year ( 1412) <strong>the</strong> eunuch Hung Pao 47 and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs were ordered to go <strong>the</strong>re and present silk. In <strong>the</strong> fonrt,eenth<br />

yeat· ( 1416) 48 <strong>the</strong> Prince Somdec Pra Borornarajii,dhiraj 49<br />

sent envoys to annonnce <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's death. 'fhe eunuch Kuo<br />

Wen 50 was ordered to go on a visit <strong>of</strong> condolence (to <strong>of</strong>fer sacrifices).<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong>ficials were delegated to present an edict nominating<br />

<strong>the</strong> son as king, presenting him with plain brocade and<br />

plain silk (for mourning). <strong>The</strong>reupon he in return sent envoys<br />

to thank for <strong>the</strong> favours. In <strong>the</strong> seventer,nth year ( 1419) order<br />

was given to <strong>the</strong> eunuch Yang Min 5 1 and o<strong>the</strong>rs to escort (<strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Siam</strong>ese envoy) home, and because Hsian-Lo had raided Malakka,<br />

envoys were sent to reprimand and give order to heep peaceful<br />

relations. <strong>The</strong> king <strong>the</strong>n once more sent messengers to apologize.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> eighth year Hsiiau-te ( 1433) <strong>the</strong> king 52 sent envoys<br />

to <strong>the</strong> conrt with tribute. Before that a subordinate <strong>of</strong>ficer<br />

<strong>of</strong> that country named Naisanto 53 and o<strong>the</strong>rs had anchored with<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir tribute ship at Hsin-chou harbom· 5 4 in Champa, and had<br />

been plundered completely by <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> that country. In<br />

1436 Naisanto mtmaged to come secretly on a small boat to <strong>the</strong><br />

capital (<strong>the</strong>n in Peking) to complain in an accusation <strong>of</strong> robbery<br />

committed by Champa. <strong>The</strong> Emperor ordered <strong>the</strong> envoys from<br />

Champa. to bear witness, but <strong>the</strong> envoys had nothing to answer,<br />

so he decreed to <strong>the</strong> king <strong>of</strong> Champa ordering full restoration <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> robbed men and goods. Champa replied <strong>of</strong>ficially to <strong>the</strong> Board<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ceremonies saying: 'When our country last year sent envoys<br />

to pt·oceed to Snmatra,54a <strong>the</strong>y also were robbed by Hsian-Lo<br />

pirates. First Hsian-Lo must restore what has been taken away,<br />

<strong>the</strong>n our conotry will surely do <strong>the</strong> same.' When two years later<br />

( 1438) a. Hsian-Lo tribute mission again arrived, <strong>the</strong>y were notified<br />

<strong>of</strong> thi.s opinion by special decree ordering <strong>the</strong>m immediately<br />

to restore <strong>the</strong> Champa men and goods.


HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY<br />

1n 14 46 <strong>the</strong> king Boromarfi,jadhirii,j (II.) sent envoys wi tb<br />

tribute. 55 In 1453 <strong>the</strong> Government Adviser Lin Chin and <strong>the</strong><br />

Envoy Lin 'l"ai 5 6 were ordered to condole (<strong>of</strong>fer sacrifice) because<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late king Bot•omarajallhiraj, and to bestow on his heir Pra<br />

Ramesvara 5 7 <strong>the</strong> royal title. In 1457 <strong>the</strong>ir tribute envoy was<br />

presentfJd with metal ornt~ments and :1 golden girdle. In 1462 King<br />

Boromatrailokanath 58 seut envoys to <strong>the</strong> court with tribute. Tn<br />

1473 <strong>the</strong> tribute envoys reported, that (<strong>the</strong>ir part <strong>of</strong>) <strong>the</strong> tally<br />

that had been given in 1457 was eaten up by insects, and tliey<br />

asked to issue a new one, which was permitterl.<br />

In 1481 <strong>the</strong> tribute envoys, when <strong>the</strong>y were halfway on<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir return route, stealthily bought children and women and,<br />

moreover, carried away much unlicensed salt. Order was given to<br />

send <strong>of</strong>ficials who should reprimand <strong>the</strong>se foreigners. Previonsly,<br />

a man from 'ring-chon named Hsie Wen. pin 5 9 had smuggled salt<br />

out on sea und was drifted to <strong>the</strong>ir conntt·~T· 'l'here he served np<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Royal :Fa<strong>the</strong>r-in-Law's retinue, 60 which was like a Han-lin<br />

secretary to tho Celestial Dynasty. Later on he came to <strong>the</strong> court<br />

as envoy and traded with fol'llidden goods. His affairs became<br />

known ~mel he was demoted.<br />

In 1482 (Oh'eng-lma 18th year) 61 envoys were sent to court<br />

with tribute and <strong>the</strong> announcement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's death. <strong>The</strong><br />

Government Auviser L1n Hsiao and <strong>the</strong> Envoy Yao Lung 62 were<br />

ordered to go <strong>the</strong>re and bestow on <strong>the</strong> son 6 3 <strong>the</strong> royal title.<br />

In 1497, when <strong>the</strong> tribute mission came, <strong>the</strong> Foreign Languages<br />

Depnrtrnent63a had no interpreter for '['hai, uo <strong>the</strong> Grand<br />

Secretary Hsl:i P'n 64 ttsked to send a dispatch to Kwangtung<br />

(provincial government) to investigate whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>t•e was someone<br />

who understood to speak and write in that language, that he might<br />

come to <strong>the</strong> capital for <strong>of</strong>ficial nse. It wtts so done.<br />

In 1509 <strong>the</strong>re was among <strong>the</strong> ~:>hips from Hsian-Lo one<br />

which had been floated to Kwangtung. 'l'he Naval Officer, eunuch<br />

Hsinng Hsiian, 65 conferred with <strong>the</strong> garrison <strong>of</strong>ficers to tax its<br />

goous in order to support military expenditures. This was brought


io<br />

T. Gtinurl<br />

to court resulting in a strong reprimand against Hsuan, that he<br />

had misu::;ed his power and should immediately return to Nan"<br />

king.<br />

In 1515 <strong>the</strong> court tribute was listen on gold leaves, but<br />

in <strong>the</strong> ( Langnages•) Department nobody knew <strong>the</strong> letters, so <strong>the</strong><br />

Grand Secretary Liang Ch'u 6 6 asked to select and keep one or two<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> euvoys to enter <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice for language training. 'l'his was<br />

allowed.<br />

In lfi22 Hsian-Lo anrl Champa cargo boats reached Kwang.<br />

tung. 'l'he Naval Officer, eunuch Niu Jung, 6 6 a let his family members<br />

privately trade with <strong>the</strong>m. He was sentenced to death according<br />

to law. In 1553 envoys were sent to present a white elephant and<br />

local products. <strong>The</strong> elephant died on tbe way. 'l'he envoys adorned<br />

its tusks with peal'ls and jewels, put it Into a golden plate, and<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> tail (for pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> its whiteness) 66b <strong>the</strong>y carne<br />

to pt·eseut it. 'l'he Emperor was very pleased at <strong>the</strong>ir intention<br />

and sent <strong>the</strong>m home with rieh presents. 67<br />

Dnring <strong>the</strong> Lung.ch'ing reign ( 15(17-72) <strong>the</strong>ir neighbour<br />

country l3nrmn 6R asked for a marriage relation but was refused.<br />

Ashamed and angered (<strong>the</strong> Burmese king) levied many troops,<br />

attacked and defeated this country ( Hsian-Lo ). 'l'he ( Bnrmese)<br />

king himself planned to seize <strong>the</strong>ir crown prince toge<strong>the</strong>r with<br />

<strong>the</strong> seal bestowed by <strong>the</strong> Celestial Dynasty and <strong>the</strong>n to return.<br />

When <strong>the</strong> second son inherited <strong>the</strong> (Thai) throne, he presented<br />

a tribute list and asked for a (new) seal which was given to him.<br />

From that time <strong>the</strong>y were controlled by <strong>the</strong> Burmese. But <strong>the</strong><br />

king successor bent his will on revenge. During <strong>the</strong> Wan-li era<br />

(from 157il on) <strong>the</strong> enemy troops once more arrived. <strong>The</strong> king<br />

led <strong>the</strong> troops, attacker! <strong>the</strong>m fiercely and inflicted a crushing<br />

defeat on <strong>the</strong>m. 'I' he enemy ( king's) son was killed, <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

escaped hy night. From <strong>the</strong>n on Hsian-Lo was master on <strong>the</strong> sea.<br />

She led her troopA to attack and destroy Cambodia 6 9 and subdued<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir king. '!'hence yea1· after sear <strong>the</strong>y made war and so became<br />

<strong>the</strong> leading power t\mong [Ill <strong>the</strong>se countries. In 1579 <strong>the</strong>y sent<br />

envoys with tribute.


HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 11<br />

In 1592, when Japan overwhelmed Korea, Hsian-Lo asked<br />

to move troops secretly so as to launch a direct attack on Japan<br />

and involve her in <strong>the</strong> rear. Shih Hsing70 from <strong>the</strong> Central<br />

Command counselled on it, and it was agreed upon. Bnt <strong>the</strong> governor<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two Kwang provinces, Hsiao Yen, 71 insisted on its<br />

inadmissibility. So it was put <strong>of</strong>f. Later on <strong>the</strong> tribute missions<br />

were not interrupted. Even in 1643 (one year before <strong>the</strong> Ming<br />

collapsed) tribute was brought.<br />

'l'heir country is round about a thousand miles wide. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />

manner is !:ltrong and fierce. <strong>The</strong>y are used to naval fight. 'l'he<br />

general uses a special cnirass to cover his body, swords and arrows<br />

cannot pierce it. This cuirass is made from human slmlls. <strong>The</strong><br />

ldngs are from Soli. 72 <strong>The</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficials are divided into ten ranks.<br />

When <strong>the</strong>re is business from <strong>the</strong> king clown to <strong>the</strong> common people,<br />

everything is decided upon by <strong>the</strong>ir women. In determination and<br />

skill <strong>the</strong>ir women in bet surpass <strong>the</strong> men. If <strong>the</strong> wife commits<br />

adultery with a Chinese, <strong>the</strong> husband will give a wir1e feast and<br />

drink toge<strong>the</strong>r (with <strong>the</strong> guest). He will be calm and not feel<br />

strange, and he will say: It is because my wife is pretty that she<br />

is li.ked by <strong>the</strong> Chinese. 'rhey re\•erently believe in Bncldhism,<br />

men aud women <strong>of</strong>ten become monks and nuns, <strong>the</strong>y also stay in<br />

nunneries and monasteries, keep to <strong>the</strong>ir fasts and obey <strong>the</strong><br />

precepts. <strong>The</strong>ir dresses very much ressernble those in China. <strong>The</strong><br />

well-to-do revere <strong>the</strong> Buddha still more. From a pr<strong>of</strong>it <strong>of</strong> a<br />

hundred pieces <strong>of</strong> gold <strong>the</strong>y <strong>of</strong>fer one half. 'l'he climate is not<br />

tempe1~ate, ei<strong>the</strong>r cold or hot. 'l'he land is low and wet, people<br />

live in elevated dwellings. Men and women knot <strong>the</strong>ir hair and<br />

cover <strong>the</strong>ir heads with white cloths. When well-to-do die, <strong>the</strong>)1<br />

use qnic1o:si1ver and pour it (for embalmment) into <strong>the</strong>ir mouths<br />

before <strong>the</strong>y inter <strong>the</strong>m. <strong>The</strong> poor expose <strong>the</strong>ir dead on <strong>the</strong> sea<br />

shore, whore <strong>the</strong>re are swarms <strong>of</strong> crows flying and pecking, and in<br />

a moment all is finished. <strong>The</strong> family collect <strong>the</strong>ir bones, lament<br />

and cry ancl throw <strong>the</strong>m into <strong>the</strong> sea. <strong>The</strong>y call it <strong>the</strong> birds<br />

funeral. But <strong>the</strong>y also invite monks to prepare almafood honouring<br />

<strong>the</strong> Buddha. For trade <strong>the</strong>y use precious sea shells. <strong>The</strong> very<br />

year <strong>the</strong>y do not use <strong>the</strong>m a serious pestilence will be in <strong>the</strong><br />

country.


12 T. Grimm<br />

Among <strong>the</strong>ir tribute goods are:<br />

elephants, ivory, rhinoceros horn, peacock fea<strong>the</strong>J'B, kingtisher<br />

fea<strong>the</strong>rs, tortoise shell~. six legged tortoise, precious<br />

stones, cm·als, Borneo camphor, camphor graius, camphor<br />

powder, camphor oil, camphot• wood, rose water, talc (? ),<br />

Malay ci1mamon, asafoetida, wistaria, resin, gamboge, sulphur,<br />

myrrh, tea lumps, gum benzoin, Lopbnri aloe, aloe,<br />

sandal woorl, aloe resin, laka wood, frankincense, incense<br />

pntchuck, clovetl, opium, pepper, sapan wood, nutmeg, car.<br />

damon, long pepper, ebony, sweet gnm, liquid amber<br />

scented and o<strong>the</strong>r kinds <strong>of</strong> Indian cloth.<br />

In <strong>the</strong>ir conntry <strong>the</strong>re is a 'rhree .Jewel 'T'emple, where <strong>the</strong><br />

eunuch (.admiral) Oheng Ho is honoured. 73<br />

3. Final remarks<br />

<strong>The</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> account on ancient 'l'hailand as contained<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Ming-Hi~:~tory (chapter BU fol. 14-h to 20a) is cleal'ly divided<br />

into three parts: tho chronology <strong>of</strong> diplomatic and trac1e<br />

relations, a description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> land and <strong>the</strong> people, and a list <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> most common goods export,erl to Ohina. Within <strong>the</strong> ehronology<br />

<strong>the</strong> two first reigns <strong>of</strong> Hnng-wn and Yung-lo eove1· about two<br />

thirds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole narration, which coincides with <strong>the</strong> view<br />

generally held among historians that this period was <strong>the</strong> apogee<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ming power. Betwee11 <strong>the</strong> two, however, a certain difference in<br />

content may be noticed: during <strong>the</strong> Hung-wu period n long aeries<br />

<strong>of</strong> incoming tribute missions and <strong>the</strong> regulations for <strong>the</strong>m are<br />

listed, whereas <strong>the</strong> Yung-lo period shows much more activity<br />

abroad. Ohinese envoys, among <strong>the</strong>m many eunuchs, visited for.<br />

eign conutries and kept continuous diplomat.ic relations. Temporarily,<br />

it seems, <strong>the</strong> frequency <strong>of</strong> missions mutually exchanged<br />

comes close to <strong>the</strong> system <strong>of</strong> standing charges d'affaires. This<br />

problem awaits fur<strong>the</strong>r research.<br />

As to <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> merchandise annexed to <strong>the</strong> account on<br />

ancient Thailand, it is interesting to note that it is by far <strong>the</strong><br />

longest one ( 44 items) among <strong>the</strong> tribute lists given in several <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> foreign nations accounts, although in <strong>the</strong> nnmber <strong>of</strong> incoming<br />

tribute missions. Thailand ranks only sixth after Lin-kin, Annam,


HISTORY OF THE MJNG DYNASTY 13<br />

Tibet, Hami and Champa. In chapter 324: under review, for example,<br />

Champa is noted to have <strong>of</strong>fered only six different. goods, since<br />

"<strong>the</strong>ir country is not very rich" ( fol. llh ). As to Cambodia<br />

nothing special is mentioned, and for Palemhang74 only eight<br />

different kinds are recorded. <strong>The</strong> longest list apart, from Hsian-Lo<br />

is given with Malakka ( 2G ), followed by Bengal ( 24 ), North<br />

Sumatra ( 19 ), Ceylon ( 17 ), Johore ( 15) and Oalicnt ( 14 ). Thus<br />

<strong>the</strong> 44 items <strong>of</strong> goods mentioned in this narration arouse some<br />

curiosity not only in <strong>the</strong> ecouomic situation <strong>of</strong> 'rhniland during<br />

<strong>the</strong> Ayudhya era, hut also regarding <strong>the</strong> procedure and structure<br />

<strong>of</strong> foreign trade in that t.ime. 75 ~l'he chapter on t.rade in Asia<br />

before t.he advent <strong>of</strong> European powers still awaits detailed re.<br />

search. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above met·chandise has been identified -..vi th<br />

<strong>the</strong> help <strong>of</strong> a llook that is just stepping in. 76<br />

Modified and corrected (as is done partly, see <strong>the</strong> notes)<br />

<strong>the</strong> given facts still Sl


NOTES<br />

"HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY"<br />

1. ru:;t Y11an-sbih. Compiled in a very short time right, after<br />

<strong>the</strong> Ming had established <strong>the</strong>ir I'nle, commonly regarded as one<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poorest among <strong>the</strong> dynastic histories. But see G.H. Luce,<br />

'rhe early Sya,m in Burma's History, J.S.S. vol. XLVI Pt. 2<br />

(August 1958) p. 204 note 269.<br />

2. ilt Hsian. Translated by G. H. Lnce op. cit., J.S.S. vol. XLVII<br />

Pt. 1 ( Juno 1959) p. 90, before him by P. Pelliot in BEFEO t. IV<br />

p. 24-2 f.<br />

a. In order to Jearn more about <strong>the</strong> Chinese accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'l'hai<br />

people in that period see <strong>the</strong> article <strong>of</strong> G.H. Luce referred to above,<br />

especially J.S.S. vol. XLVI Pt. 2 p. 145 ff. and p. 164 ff.<br />

•.1·. ''i.l!lt ~"IL II - s1an- . I ~o.<br />

5. jr @1 wai-kun.<br />

Ei. '!'his view follows John. K. :Fairban}{, Trade and Diplomacy<br />

on <strong>the</strong> Ohina Coast, Cambridge Mass., 1953, pp. 33-38; but see<br />

ulso .J.J.L. Duyvendak, Ma Hnan re.examined, Amsterdam 1933;<br />

and P. Pellint in 'l"oung Pao vols. XXX, XXXI, XXXII, among<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r authorities.<br />

7. _t d7 Y"f-~'" Tung-bsi.yang k'ao.<br />

8. iA7lfJi~~t Ying-yai sheng.lan.<br />

9. 'Jlr ~ Shih-1 n.<br />

10. 'rhe best account on <strong>the</strong> compilation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ming-shih is<br />

given in Li Cidn-hua's ~ i' .i(io treatise, Ming-shih tsuan-hsiu k'ao<br />

fl}j ;t}~1i};{t (Researches into <strong>the</strong> compilation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> M ing history),<br />

Yenching Monograph No. 3, Peking 1933 (in Chinese).<br />

11. 'rhe Sui-histor•y (A.D. 581-618 ), book 82, containa this statement<br />

which has been argued long since, Japanese scholars have<br />

stressed <strong>the</strong> situation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "Red-Soil-Country" somewhere in<br />

Indonesia, probably near Palembang in Sumatra, see Kuwada Bokuro<br />

in 'l'oyo gaknho vo1s. 9 and 10. <strong>The</strong> Ohinese term is ;$ ..±. ~1<br />

Oh'ih-t'n kuo.


HiSTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 15<br />

12. Lo-Hu after ;J.ll must be Lopburi, although <strong>the</strong> first syllable<br />

has no ancient or at least archaic fi1wl labial; <strong>the</strong> second syllable<br />

has no initial labial ei<strong>the</strong>r, but "hn" antl '' fu" are similar in<br />

Fuldenese, thus a "Lo.fn" for" Lavu" might he established.<br />

lB. 'l'he present Chinese name for Thailand, Hsian~lo, apparently<br />

derives from this combination.<br />

14. 'l'he Hungwu Empet'Ol' aunouncell his accession to <strong>the</strong> throne<br />

to all <strong>the</strong> countries surrounding China at <strong>the</strong> same time asking<br />

for <strong>the</strong>ir submission. 'rhe sentence here apparently refers to this<br />

diplomatic action.<br />

15. Here follow five Chinese characters reading in Mandarin<br />

like ts'an.lie chao.pi.ya, ~.f.!lH?J ~ ~ apparently to rende1· <strong>the</strong><br />

title Som dec Ch aopraya. Since <strong>the</strong> king <strong>of</strong> Ayud h y11 from 1369<br />

was Boromarf1ji1 I, <strong>the</strong> title must refer to him, although <strong>the</strong> throne<br />

change and a slightly differing title or name for him m·e given n<br />

few lines below, see note 18. 'fhe Chinese text as given here<br />

seems to point to two different persons which might be explained<br />

as misunderstanding on <strong>the</strong> side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ming redactors.<br />

16. Ji;.;Jt feng piao. At <strong>the</strong> same time this refers to a list for.<br />

mally drawn np to give notice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tribute gifts r.Jiered.<br />

17. Here fol1ow fonr Chinese characters reading •rs'an-lie ssiining<br />

~.f!J..\21~<br />

18. <strong>The</strong> ten characters following read lil{e 'l's'an-1ie pao pi-hsie·<br />

ssu-li ch'e-lo-ln ~.?.!l W ~Afl 'l~ 11 }R 11 $~~. What <strong>the</strong> Chinese redactors<br />

had in mind is not easily guessed at, but something like<br />

'Somclec Pra Bororoarajadhiraj' must have been <strong>the</strong> source obscured<br />

by wrong transmittance. <strong>The</strong> event and <strong>the</strong> person are clear.<br />

19. Apparently this toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> refusal referred to above<br />

are to be understood as precaution against fm·eign trade slipping<br />

out <strong>of</strong> state control, see notes 22 and 24.<br />

20. i:}l Sf!.. ;fit Sha-li-pa.<br />

21. '!'his o<strong>the</strong>rwise not identifiable name probably points to <strong>the</strong><br />

South Ohina Sea somewhere 110rth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Paracel Islands. 'l'he<br />

Chinese term is .~~4\Pf Wu.chu.yaiJg,


16 T, Grimm<br />

•>·> 'llfflli fan-shang, i.e. not a tribute mission envoy. 'l'he te1•h\<br />

set>ms to imply some reluctance ou <strong>the</strong> side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese Emperor<br />

to deal with <strong>the</strong>se "merchants" who wonl


HISTORY OF 'fHE MlNG DYNASTY 17<br />

h:now who was who. Chao Nalron In it was whom <strong>the</strong>y knew and<br />

tmated. His information could well have been <strong>the</strong> source <strong>of</strong> this<br />

!nistake.<br />

:~2. ak~ ch'in tsai. <strong>The</strong> well known fot·mula at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong><br />

Imperial decrees doel:l not in <strong>the</strong> first line demand obeisance on<br />

<strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> recii)ients but was included in <strong>the</strong> document t1s<br />

ending formula by <strong>the</strong> high Chinese <strong>of</strong>ficials who dealt with a1Jd<br />

handed down that document.<br />

32a. It could not be ascertained as to what 1'eally was refer!'e


is<br />

42. .~~ .W.. Po he.<br />

4B. ?!J.f-~Ohang Yiian.<br />

T. Grlmr\1<br />

44. J~~::fo Oheng Ho, tho famous eunuch-admiral aud exploret·<br />

<strong>of</strong> Asian sea routes.<br />

·15. 'l'he empress <strong>of</strong> Yung-lo dieu in 1407, see Ming-sliih ch. 113.<br />

4G. 1


56. f1] $ I,iu T'ai.<br />

HISTORY OF THE MING DYNASTY 19<br />

57. Tho Chinese transcript here is ~E-~il!fi?\L-M1


20 T. Grimm<br />

Hantha (waddy) i.e. Pegu, see also Pai-i-chnan, 1. ed. H~97, which<br />

has >lt.JJJ·" Tnng-hu Man. Tnug-niu and Tung-hu both refer to<br />

'foungoo, whence <strong>the</strong> Burmese kings came to rule in Pegu, see<br />

Hall, History <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia, p. 210.<br />

69. Ohen-la Jin!it.<br />

70. .:6£ Shih Hsiug.<br />

71. :;i,}HsiaoYen.<br />

72. .f~Jf. So.li. <strong>The</strong> characters are <strong>the</strong> same as for a country so<br />

named somewhere in India, see note 23. Does this hint at <strong>the</strong><br />

general cultural intlnence from India?<br />

73. This second mention at <strong>the</strong> very end <strong>of</strong> our report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

famed eunuch-admiral and explorer <strong>of</strong> Asian coasts and countries<br />

for Ol~inrt points to <strong>the</strong> fact that much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ming government's<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> Asia derived from <strong>the</strong> accounts <strong>of</strong> his voyages, and<br />

that his reputation ran high although he was only a eunuch.<br />

74. San-fo-ch'i ;.. f~..N-.<br />

75. Since a list almost identical with this one was published<br />

already in a text <strong>of</strong> 1520 ( Hsi.yang ch'ao.lmng tien-lu cl7$if..tJ:l1f<br />

,WJ;41t Records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tributes from Western countries), <strong>the</strong> question<br />

may point to <strong>the</strong> 15th century already. If we compare this list with<br />

<strong>the</strong> one given in Tung-hsi yang.k'ao (note 7) ed. 1618, where<br />

"native products'' ( fang-wu -); ~kl) are listed, something like<br />

22 i taros in our list can be regarded as foreign i.e. imported<br />

from o<strong>the</strong>r countries irrespective <strong>of</strong> 14 different kinds <strong>of</strong> cloth<br />

from India or far<strong>the</strong>r West. Fur<strong>the</strong>r research here would be<br />

roost gratifying.<br />

76. To-Sei kay akn shi ;/Z cl] ~ .f.lA. :lt (History <strong>of</strong> Spices and Medicines<br />

in East and West), by Yamada Kentaro, 'l'okyo 1956, 2. ed.<br />

1958.- Apart from Chinese and Japanese scholars <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong><br />

F. Hirth, W.W. Rockhill, P. Pelliot, B. Laufer, J.J.L. Dnyvendak<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>rs are still most useful contributions to this field. A<br />

recent study published in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malay~"Ln Branch<br />

Royal Asiatic <strong>Society</strong> vol. XXXI pt. 2, p. 109 ff. by Wang Gungwu,<br />

'fhe Nanhai Trade, A study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early history <strong>of</strong> Chinese trade<br />

in <strong>the</strong> South China Sea, is <strong>of</strong> specific value here,


THE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY<br />

by<br />

!Joel r;J-Calpern<br />

DepMtment <strong>of</strong> Anth1·opology<br />

University <strong>of</strong> OaUfo·rnia, Los Angeles<br />

It is intendecl here to only briefly outline some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nutstanding<br />

characteristics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese as au urban ethnic<br />

group, and to assess <strong>the</strong>ir economic role in <strong>the</strong> Lao economy.<br />

Throughout <strong>the</strong> countries <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia <strong>the</strong> Overseas Ohinesel<br />

play a crucial role and in many cases a dominant one in commerce,<br />

industry and banking. Since in most cases <strong>the</strong>y C011stitnte a<br />

minOl'i ty <strong>of</strong> tb e total population and simultaneously stress <strong>the</strong>il·<br />

Chinese cultural identity, <strong>the</strong>y pose a critical political problem<br />

to <strong>the</strong> self-conscious national states in this area that have gained<br />

<strong>the</strong>it• indepenr1ence from Britain, France ancl Holland since <strong>the</strong><br />

end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Wnl'ld War. 2 'rhis problem has been approached<br />

in various ways by <strong>the</strong> countries concerned. <strong>The</strong>y have attempted<br />

to lessen Ohinese control <strong>of</strong> commerce by restricting <strong>the</strong>ir nctivitie~<br />

in certain bnsinesses or by forcing <strong>the</strong>m to change <strong>the</strong>il'<br />

cultural orientation, at least outwardly, <strong>The</strong> Chinese have been<br />

barred from certain trades and pr<strong>of</strong>essions, forced to eliminate<br />

<strong>the</strong> Chinese signs on <strong>the</strong>ir shops and become formal citizens <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> countries in which <strong>the</strong>y reside. In certain cases deportation<br />

has been resorted to.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se measures have at best had a partial success and<br />

have not been made any easier by <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> Chin a as a<br />

major po1itica1 and milita1·y power.<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> use <strong>of</strong> this term is certainly indicative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> strong ties<br />

that bind <strong>the</strong> Chinese to <strong>the</strong>ir homeland, since many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Overseas<br />

Chinese in this country, particularly in Laos, live in areas bordering on<br />

China. Perhaps <strong>the</strong> tern1 also derives from <strong>the</strong> fact that many Chinese<br />

even in Laos arrives by ship ra<strong>the</strong>1· than travel overland.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> Chinese also stand out becau.se <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>h· great concentration<br />

in <strong>the</strong> capital cities such as Bangkok, Saigon, Phnom Penh, and<br />

Vientiane.


22 Joel Halpern<br />

Before going into any detail about <strong>the</strong> relationship bet.<br />

ween <strong>the</strong> Lao and Chinese communities let us first examine <strong>the</strong><br />

history and economic role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in Laos. Chinese as<br />

used here does not refer to all emigrants from China who have<br />

come to settle in Laos but ra<strong>the</strong>r only to those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> so-called<br />

Han group who have settled in <strong>the</strong> towns. Excluded by definition<br />

are peoples such as <strong>the</strong> 1\feo and Yao who may speak and to a<br />

lesser extent write Chinese, and who were ei<strong>the</strong>r horn or originated<br />

in <strong>the</strong> recent past in Yunnan, although both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

tribal groups have extensive dealings with Chinese merchants.<br />

Before <strong>the</strong> war <strong>the</strong>se people traded with ( Ho) Ynnnauese caravans.<br />

Now <strong>the</strong>y do most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir business with urban Chinese merchants.<br />

'l'he urban, or perhaps more accurately town-dwe1lir1g<br />

Chinese in Laos arc a ra<strong>the</strong>r diverse group; Cantonese,3 Yunnnnese,<br />

Hrdnauese, 'l'eochin ( Swatow ),4 and Hal


'i'f-IE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY<br />

nhd its popular use is too vague.<br />

''Congregation" used by <strong>the</strong><br />

French in Indo-ChiiHL implies a formal organization which is not<br />

always present particnlal'ly in <strong>the</strong> smaller towns <strong>of</strong> IJaos. "Dialect<br />

gronp" is also unfortunate since <strong>the</strong> speech differences which<br />

cleturmine <strong>the</strong> groups are more than dialectal in most cases. <strong>The</strong><br />

lingui~t's distinction between dialect and language is in essence<br />

that if a speaker from one speech community can, without too<br />

much difficnlt.y, understand a speaker from ano<strong>the</strong>r speech com.<br />

JUUl\lty. <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong> speech <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two community constitute<br />

dialects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same language. If, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, <strong>the</strong> two forms<br />

<strong>of</strong> speech are mutually unintelligible, <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> communities speak<br />

two ditl'erent langnages.<br />

On this basis, Cantonese, Hakkn, Hainanese,<br />

nnd Holdden-'reochiu are languages and only <strong>the</strong> Hokkiens5<br />

n.ud 'l'eocllins !:!peale dialects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same language.<br />

Ynnnanese also constitute a separate linguistic group.<br />

In Laos <strong>the</strong><br />

'l'he divisions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese groups in Laos seem to be<br />

similar• to those in 'l'hailand with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Yunnanese<br />

who are much more important in Laos. Over 95 per cent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese in 'l'hailand come from <strong>the</strong> provinces <strong>of</strong> Kwangtung and<br />

l


24 Joel Ha1petn<br />

Since JJaos shares a common border with China some Hail<br />

Chinese have doubtless been present <strong>the</strong>re for a long time. But<br />

until reeen t times with <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> some commei·cial develop"<br />

ment under <strong>the</strong> French colonial rule this area was probably not<br />

a highly attractive place for settlement. During this century<br />

<strong>the</strong>re has, however, been considerable growth and currently<br />

(1959) <strong>the</strong> Chinese population <strong>of</strong> taos is estimated at some 40,000.<br />

'l'he present~day communities have grown up within <strong>the</strong> memot·y<br />

<strong>of</strong> living inhabitants, <strong>the</strong> first migrants having come to many<br />

communities fol'ty or fifty yeaJ'S ago.<br />

For example, two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

oldest inhabitants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese community in <strong>the</strong> town <strong>of</strong> Xiong<br />

Khonang, men now in <strong>the</strong>ir eighties, estimated that <strong>the</strong>y had<br />

come from <strong>the</strong>ir native Yunnan about forty years ago. Not all<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in nor<strong>the</strong>rn Laos come from Yunnan as <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

significant uuwbenl from Swatow, Canton, and even Hainan. Since<br />

<strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nationalists iu China not a few l:loldiel'S and<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficer~ have crossed over into Laos and settled down, in some cases<br />

aHHutuing ra<strong>the</strong>r important positions in <strong>the</strong>se commuuities. According<br />

to oue observer, <strong>the</strong> Chinese communities in Laos developed<br />

maiuly from those individuals who had failed to make a living<br />

in 'l'hailand or Vietnam or for one reason or ano<strong>the</strong>r were dis~<br />

satisfied with conditions in those countries.s More recently <strong>the</strong>re<br />

has been an influx <strong>of</strong> merchants from Hong Kong,9 but unlike <strong>the</strong><br />

refugees from Yunnan most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m came to make a quick pr<strong>of</strong>it<br />

during 1956-57 when <strong>the</strong>re was trading in import licenses and<br />

currency manipulations resulting from mismanagement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

American aid program.<br />

8. Pr<strong>of</strong>essor G.W. Skinner suggests that <strong>the</strong> Chinese immigrants<br />

to Laos have come from three directions: 1) overland from southwest<br />

China, mostly Yunnanese 2) overseas to Vietnam and overland to Laos,<br />

primarily Cantonese, and 3) overseas to Bangkok and overland to Laos,·<br />

mainly Teochiu ( Swatow) and Hakkas. Although no specific statistical<br />

information is available, <strong>the</strong>se distinctions are confirmed by some Chi·<br />

nese who have lived in Laos. As might be expected <strong>the</strong> Yunnanes constitute<br />

<strong>the</strong> oldest group.<br />

9. Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were originally from Shanghai and were mainly<br />

" suitcase" mercha11ts who came only for a short period for quick<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>its.


'i'Im ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOciETY 2!}<br />

Almost every one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se communities are politically<br />

tJi•ganized into a fh·oupement Administ1·at1:j OMnois Regionaux. It<br />

is likely that this system derives from or at. least is related to<br />

that which originally developed in Vietnam. 'l'o quote Hinton<br />

( 1958: 10 ), "Under <strong>the</strong> Vietnamese empire <strong>the</strong> Chinese were<br />

organized into bang ( congl'egations ), each <strong>of</strong> which was composed<br />

<strong>of</strong> people from <strong>the</strong> same province and speaking <strong>the</strong> same dialect,<br />

largely exempt from Vietnamese jurisdiction, and nuder a chief<br />

<strong>of</strong> its own choosing who was in charge <strong>of</strong> its affairs ...• 'l'he<br />

Ft'ench colonial administration retained <strong>the</strong> congregation system<br />

in its essentials .... " <strong>The</strong>se are organizations with <strong>of</strong>ficial standing<br />

in <strong>the</strong> government. ( Iu cet·tain areas such as Vientiane and<br />

Luang Prabang where <strong>the</strong>ir numbers are sufficiently large <strong>the</strong><br />

Vietnamese community also has an organization.) Each group is<br />

presided over by a chairman equivalent to a tasseng (district<br />

administrator) in Lao government terms, and <strong>of</strong>ten u. vice-chair­<br />

Ill(m as well. Where <strong>the</strong> community is large enough <strong>the</strong>re is also<br />

a permnuent salaried secreLary and in certain cases some paid<br />

assistants. When <strong>the</strong> community is large and diverse <strong>the</strong>re may<br />

he two chairmen, one for each area <strong>of</strong> origin in China. 'l'hus in<br />

Vientiane <strong>the</strong>re are Swatow, Otmtonese and Hakka groups and in<br />

Luang Prabang <strong>the</strong>re are Hainanese and Swatow congregations.<br />

(See 'l'able 2 u.t end for description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> situation in all <strong>of</strong><br />

.Laos.)<br />

A chairman is elected to his position every four years,<br />

with <strong>the</strong> elections usually supervised by <strong>the</strong> Lao government. He<br />

is '<strong>of</strong>ten a leading met•chan t. <strong>The</strong>re does not appear to be any<br />

time limit on his continuance in this honorary position (no pay<br />

is received) but <strong>the</strong> job does carry a great deal <strong>of</strong> social prestige.<br />

He is expected to be generous in providing he1p to <strong>the</strong> poorer<br />

members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> community.<br />

<strong>The</strong> duty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pel'manent secretary in <strong>the</strong> lal'ger congregations<br />

il:l to deal with Lao government authorities. Unlike many<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r Chinese he usually has a Jmowledge <strong>of</strong> French. In<br />

Vientiane <strong>the</strong> leaders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese community were fluent in


Joel Haiperh<br />

French and had attended <strong>the</strong> Lycee Pavie achieving about <strong>the</strong><br />

equivalent <strong>of</strong> a ninth grade education. 'l'he money for meeting<br />

various expenses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> congregation comes from service fees collected<br />

whenever it submits applications to <strong>the</strong> Lao authorities on<br />

behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese residents, and also from <strong>the</strong> interest received<br />

on money which <strong>the</strong> congregation has loaned out, at a monthly<br />

interest rate <strong>of</strong> five per cent (<strong>the</strong> usual rate in Laos is ten to<br />

fifteen per cent. per month). In certain cases <strong>the</strong> congregations<br />

in <strong>the</strong> li11'ger towns also have jurisdiction over Chinese in outlying<br />

communities in <strong>the</strong> same province.<br />

A very important function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> community, if it is large<br />

enough, is <strong>the</strong> operation <strong>of</strong> a private school. 'l'he maintenance <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se schools which are <strong>the</strong> largest privately operated ones in Laos<br />

is, <strong>of</strong> comse, a key factor in maintaining Chinese cultural identity.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> larger towns <strong>the</strong> Chinese schools are extensive; <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

some 1,400 pupils in Vientiane and even in <strong>the</strong> smaller communities<br />

over n huuclrerl Chinese pupils are enrolled. Nine years <strong>of</strong><br />

education are <strong>of</strong>fered in <strong>the</strong> larger towns and six years in <strong>the</strong><br />

smaller ones (see Table 2 ). Although certain general aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> curriculum are supervised by <strong>the</strong> Lao Ministry <strong>of</strong> Education<br />

which maintains a formal control over <strong>the</strong> schools <strong>the</strong>ir graduates<br />

cannot continue on in <strong>the</strong> Lao system since <strong>the</strong>se schools do not<br />

teach l!'rench, 'l'hese pupils <strong>the</strong>refore must go to 'l'aiwan or mainland<br />

China for fur<strong>the</strong>r training, depending on <strong>the</strong>ir political<br />

sympathies. In 195G it was estimated that <strong>the</strong>re were less than<br />

100 Chinese students in government operated educational institutions<br />

inclmling <strong>the</strong> Lycee. Generally speaking <strong>the</strong>y come from '<strong>the</strong><br />

more prosperous families.<br />

As early as 1900 <strong>the</strong> prominent role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in Lao<br />

commerce was cited by Reinacb ( 1901: 312):<br />

''Just about everyone engages in trade in Laos, in highly<br />

variable proportions, to be sure, ancl each according to his resources.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are, however, real merchants, businessmen and<br />

ti·aders who are <strong>the</strong> middlemen between <strong>the</strong> native producers and<br />

<strong>the</strong> exporters in neighboring countries or on <strong>the</strong> coast. 'l'he greater


THE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY 27<br />

number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se and also <strong>the</strong> most active ones, are <strong>the</strong> Chinese,<br />

<strong>the</strong>n come <strong>the</strong> Hos and <strong>the</strong> Burmese. <strong>The</strong>y may act ei<strong>the</strong>r on <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own account, or in behalf <strong>of</strong> a small local syndicate, Ol' again as<br />

representatives <strong>of</strong> Chinese or European houses established in <strong>the</strong><br />

ports."<br />

He also makes <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r interesting points:<br />

"'1 1 he Laotians are IDOl'S likely to operate individnttlly or<br />

m family groups financed by nobles, <strong>of</strong>ficials <strong>of</strong> high rank or<br />

wealthy men who use this means <strong>of</strong> putting to work <strong>the</strong> capital<br />

which business has already bro11ght <strong>the</strong>m."<br />

Although not mentioned by Reinach, an important sym.<br />

biotic relationship seems to have grown up between <strong>the</strong> Chinese<br />

immigrants and <strong>the</strong> Lao nobility with <strong>the</strong> Lao supplying a good<br />

deal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> capital and <strong>the</strong> Chinese running <strong>the</strong> bnl'inesses. This<br />

integration was aided by <strong>the</strong> fact that many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se merchants<br />

took Lao wives. This pattern has continued to <strong>the</strong> present day.<br />

Although <strong>the</strong>re are formal government regulations limiting certain<br />

types <strong>of</strong> trade and commerce exclusively to Lao citi?,ens, <strong>the</strong><br />

Ohinese have taken in Lao partners who supply <strong>the</strong>ir name and<br />

sometimes some capital as well. <strong>The</strong>se business relationships reach<br />

np to <strong>the</strong> highest levels <strong>of</strong> Lao society.<br />

In Thailand <strong>the</strong> royal family itself has participated in<br />

intermarriage with <strong>the</strong> Chinese. It was ra<strong>the</strong>r common for ennobled<br />

Chinese to present daughters to <strong>the</strong> king as n.utids-in-waiting<br />

and prospective concn bines. One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se was taken as wife by<br />

King Mong1mt and later elevated to a queen. She gave birth to<br />

Princess Saowapa, later one <strong>of</strong> Rama V's queens and <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong><br />

Rama VI and Rama VII. Thus, taking into account only known<br />

cases <strong>of</strong> Chinese admixture, <strong>the</strong>re was from <strong>the</strong> first an extensive<br />

Ohinese strain in <strong>the</strong> J akkri royal family which still rules Thai.<br />

land. 'l'he social importance <strong>of</strong> this fact lies in <strong>the</strong> consciousness<br />

and acknowledgment <strong>of</strong> it by <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>the</strong>mselves. But it was<br />

not only <strong>the</strong> women who played a role. Phraya Tak or Taksin<br />

was bom in 1734, <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> a Chinese ( Teochiu) fa<strong>the</strong>r and a


28 Joel Halpern<br />

'rhai mo<strong>the</strong>r. He was adopted as a Thai nobleman. He became a<br />

provincial governor, fought <strong>the</strong> Burmese and subsequently bee~1me<br />

King and ruled from17G7-1782 (Skinner: 1957,20, 26-7).<br />

On speeial ceremonial occasions <strong>the</strong> Chinese (and Vietnamese)<br />

participate jointly with <strong>the</strong> Lao but as a distinct group.<br />

On <strong>the</strong> :2500th Anniversary <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in Luang Prabang, Chinese<br />

school children in Lnang Prabang formed a part <strong>of</strong> n procession<br />

parading with a lighted paper dragon to <strong>the</strong> royal palace. Both<br />

Lao and Chinese who are acculturating to Lao patterns use <strong>the</strong><br />

Buddhist pagodas. As far as is know, <strong>the</strong>re are no Chinese monks<br />

as such and Chinese Buddhist are mainly <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mahayana ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than <strong>the</strong> Hinayana sect prevalent in Sou<strong>the</strong>al:lt Asia.<br />

Although interrnat•riage is significant in Laos to some<br />

extent it appears to be discouraged in <strong>the</strong> major towns as opposed<br />

to <strong>the</strong> smaller communities where Chinese '\Vives are less easily<br />

available. One explanation fot· this situation may be in <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

that as a group <strong>the</strong> Lao have less prestige in Chinese eyes than<br />

ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Thai or Vietnamese with whom <strong>the</strong> Overseas Chinese<br />

appear to intermarry more readily.<br />

Table il bl'iefly summarizes some approximate statistics<br />

concerning Chinese ownership <strong>of</strong> urban bnsinesses and points up<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir overwhelming predominance. <strong>The</strong> Chinese are also active<br />

in rural areas. Not only do Chine10e operate shops in many villages<br />

but <strong>the</strong>y also loan money. <strong>The</strong> villagers <strong>of</strong>ten feel <strong>the</strong>y can<br />

obtain lower rates from <strong>the</strong> Chinese than <strong>the</strong>y can get from <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own clansmen. Actually, <strong>the</strong> rate is <strong>the</strong> same, but <strong>the</strong> Chinese are<br />

willing to take <strong>the</strong>ir interest payment in rice at <strong>the</strong> next harvest.<br />

Psychologically speaking, a farmer would ra<strong>the</strong>r part with 100<br />

pounds <strong>of</strong> rice at harvest time when he has thousands, than 100<br />

kip in cash when he has practically none (Kaufman: 1956, 6 ).<br />

<strong>The</strong> most important Chinese business concerns are, <strong>of</strong><br />

course, concentrated in Vientiane. A brief survey conducted 'in<br />

1959 showed that <strong>the</strong> Chinese operated 749 or almost exactly 50<br />

per cent <strong>of</strong> a total <strong>of</strong> 1550 businesses (see Table 4 ). 'l'he o<strong>the</strong>r 50<br />

per cent is divided among Lao, Vietnamese, Thai, French and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs.


THE ROLF. OF THE ClliNESE IN LAO SOCIETY 29<br />

It should be pointed out that most large enterprises such<br />

as banks, insurance companies, saw mills, motor truck transport<br />

firms and p~wticnlal'ly export-import houses have Chinese capital<br />

and/or management, so that actually <strong>the</strong> Chinese community par.<br />

ticipates in more than half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> total commerce in Vientiane.<br />

This is particularly true in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Lao-Chinese partnerships<br />

where <strong>the</strong> fm·mer supplies his name and govm.•nment contacts<br />

with perhaps some capital as well and <strong>the</strong> latter manages <strong>the</strong><br />

enterprise and provides capital. In <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> import-export<br />

concerns it is <strong>the</strong> Chinese partner who provides contacts in Hong<br />

Kong, Saigon and o<strong>the</strong>r trade centers. Lao-Chinese intermarriage<br />

is also an important factor her8 since a business may sometimes<br />

he registered in <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lao wife. In certain cases <strong>the</strong><br />

Lao anc1 Chinese partners may be linked tlll'ongh marriage bonds<br />

between <strong>the</strong>ir children.<br />

VVhen one Chinese (a recent; immigrant who had received<br />

an lTinglish education in his native Hong Kong) was asked if he<br />

feared restrictive legislation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lao governmf'nt, he replied<br />

that this would not threaten his business but merely create<br />


30 Joel Halpern<br />

as airline supervisors, mechanics, pilots, antomobile mechanics<br />

and hotel managers, while <strong>the</strong> Indians and Paldstanis operate<br />

fabric stores.<br />

Thai from Bangkok participate in <strong>the</strong> ownership antl.<br />

management <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> banks and hotels and also serve as<br />

representatives <strong>of</strong> certain international firms such as oil companies.<br />

Thai, Vietnamese and Chinese are employed in skilled<br />

positions by foreign governments notably <strong>the</strong> American aid<br />

mission. <strong>The</strong>y are categorized by <strong>the</strong> Americans as "Third Country<br />

Nationals," that is, nei<strong>the</strong>r Americans nor Lao <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> host conn try,<br />

Lao from Nor<strong>the</strong>astern 'rhailand serve as construction laborers,<br />

sarnlaw drivers, and street merchants. Although <strong>the</strong>re is some<br />

overlap in <strong>the</strong> specializations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se different ethnic groups,<br />

by and 1 arge <strong>the</strong>re does not appear to be much clirect corn.<br />

petition. Ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>se occupational structures can be viewed as<br />

a mosaic whose component parts fit toge<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

In certain cases<br />

some can be removed, as was <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vietnamese truck<br />

gardeners and government <strong>of</strong>ficials after <strong>the</strong> war, without cans~<br />

ing <strong>the</strong> whole structure to crumble. It is quite possible that<br />

as <strong>the</strong> Lao acquire fur<strong>the</strong>r skills <strong>the</strong>y will gradually replace<br />

groups such as Ft·ench technicians, and Vietnamese craftsmen<br />

without necessarily eliminating <strong>the</strong> Chinese businessmen and<br />

merchants.<br />

To return to <strong>the</strong> Chinese, let us see to what extent <strong>the</strong>y<br />

are speciuJized and how <strong>the</strong> situation in Vientiane compares to<br />

that in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> smaller towns. Although <strong>the</strong>y own half <strong>the</strong><br />

shops and participate in most businesses <strong>the</strong>y do not appear to go in<br />

too wuch for small scale peddling in urban areas (although small<br />

Chinese .merchants are scattered throughout <strong>the</strong> countryside).<br />

'rhus, o£ 1,980 small peddlers in <strong>the</strong> streets and four marl;:et<br />

places <strong>of</strong> Vientiane only fifty- three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se are Chinese, <strong>the</strong><br />

rest being Lao, Lao f1·om Nor<strong>the</strong>ast 'rhailand, and a few Vietnamese.<br />

But even here <strong>the</strong> Chinese are distinctive in that even<br />

as street peddlers <strong>the</strong>y display a little more capital than <strong>the</strong> Lao.


'i'HE ROLE OF THE CHINEilE iN LAO SOCIETY<br />

3i<br />

'i'his g1•onp includes <strong>the</strong> Chinese "hot noodle and soup" vendors<br />

(mainly Swatow) who roam <strong>the</strong> streets <strong>of</strong> Vientiane until late at<br />

night clacking his sticks to <strong>of</strong>fer tasty hot food to <strong>the</strong> movie and<br />

festival crowds. Whlle <strong>the</strong> 120 taxi drivers and 700 pedicab or<br />

sarnlaw drivers are almost exclusively Lao from Nor<strong>the</strong>ast Thailand,<br />

with a few local Lao, a certain number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> samlaws are<br />

owned by Chinese who rent <strong>the</strong>m out. Many European strangers<br />

who see <strong>the</strong> Chinese noodle peddlers walking <strong>the</strong> streets at night<br />

contrast <strong>the</strong>ir ambition unfavorably with that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lao but pay<br />

little attention to <strong>the</strong> samlaw driver who pedals around looking<br />

for a fare at almost all hours.<br />

Within Vientiane <strong>the</strong>re is a great range in <strong>the</strong> Chinese<br />

community consisting as it does <strong>of</strong> British educated Chinese<br />

merchants from Hong Kong who may have arrive(l only a year or<br />

so ago or <strong>the</strong> largely illiterate noodle selle1· or small shopkeeper<br />

born in Laos who may never have been far from Vientiane.10<br />

In Luang Prabang, <strong>the</strong> royal capital, business has expanded<br />

much less than in Vientiane but <strong>the</strong>re is never<strong>the</strong>less tt significant<br />

business community since this town is <strong>the</strong> main commercial<br />

center for nor<strong>the</strong>rn Laos. Here <strong>the</strong> Chinese owned more than<br />

eighty per cent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 233 stores in town (as <strong>of</strong> 1959 ). Not only<br />

arc <strong>the</strong>y me1·chants and importers, but <strong>the</strong>y also engage in<br />

specialized crafts such as harboring and goldsmithing. 'l'he two<br />

movie <strong>the</strong>aters in town and a third one under construction are<br />

all owned by Chinese, although in at least one <strong>the</strong>re is some Lao<br />

capital invested. A saw mill, dyeing establishment, rice mill,<br />

brickyard and o<strong>the</strong>r small local industries are also owned by<br />

Chinese. Of five local restaurants two are Chinese-owned, one was<br />

]:t'rench (until it closed in 19G8), and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two are Vietnamese.<br />

Here as in o<strong>the</strong>r towns in <strong>the</strong> north <strong>the</strong>re is a division <strong>of</strong><br />

labor among <strong>the</strong> Chinese community; those from Swatow, Huinau,<br />

10. <strong>The</strong> large financial support Laos has received under <strong>the</strong> American<br />

aid program has stimulated <strong>the</strong> growth <strong>of</strong> many concerns and also<br />

attracted considerable numbers <strong>of</strong> Chinese from Saigon and Bangkok<br />

as well as Hong Kong.


Joei Halpern<br />

Canton ttnd. <strong>of</strong> Haklm origin run <strong>the</strong> shops or engage iu <strong>the</strong> im.<br />

put·t businos::~,ll<br />

most Ynnnanese travel in <strong>the</strong> highlandH and trade<br />

with thtl lVIeo aud Yao. 1 2 'l'his is facilitatetl by <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people in both tribal g1·oup::;, bnt particularly <strong>the</strong><br />

Yao, speak Y rtnnanese. In Il!Ull y erule8 <strong>the</strong>se Ynnnunese have<br />

moved SOLlth to Luang Prabang iu recent years and are merely<br />

carrying on <strong>the</strong> same type <strong>of</strong> general trading <strong>the</strong>y did in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

formet· home.<br />

According to some reports a number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Yao in this<br />

area are partially literate in Chinese. Reportedly in one Yao<br />

village abOLlt twenty-five miles from Luang Prabang a former<br />

major in <strong>the</strong> Chinese Nationalist A.rmy has been giving Chinese<br />

lel:lsous to <strong>the</strong> villagers and <strong>the</strong>it· children. He receives his tuition<br />

feel:! in old silver coins which are still widely used currency iu<br />

this area. 1 3 1'he Yao observe <strong>the</strong> Chinese lunar calendar and<br />

celebrate festivals which are strongly influenced by Chinese culture.<br />

A popular item for merchants selling to <strong>the</strong> Yao are eo1orfu1<br />

Chinese shrouds which are made in Luang Prabang. 'l'he Yao<br />

1Jelieve that when <strong>the</strong>y die and are wrapped in Chinese shrouds<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir spirits will be allowed to return to <strong>the</strong> laud <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Han from<br />

whence <strong>the</strong>y came. It is not possible to completely au<strong>the</strong>nticate<br />

all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se facts bnt <strong>the</strong>y do serve to indicate <strong>the</strong> strong cmltural<br />

ties between <strong>the</strong> Chinese and Yao.<br />

In Xieng Khouang a similar pattern is fonnd. In this<br />

area <strong>the</strong> Chinese operate twenty-five shops <strong>of</strong> various ldncls, iueluding<br />

lunch stands and meat stalls. Here, too, <strong>the</strong> Ynnuanese<br />

carry on trade in <strong>the</strong> neighboring highlands with <strong>the</strong> Meo and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r tribal groups. In this predominantly Meo area <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

11. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m have direct business connections through relatives<br />

in Vientiane, while in several cases <strong>the</strong> same individual conducts<br />

businesses in both towns.<br />

12. It is presumed that a considerable portion <strong>of</strong> this trade involves<br />

opium, but, <strong>of</strong> course, such facts are hard to check precisely.<br />

13. This Chinese teacher in considered a learned man by <strong>the</strong> Yao<br />

and is asked to write out spells to keep away <strong>the</strong> evil spirits. Hereceives<br />

payment for <strong>the</strong>se services and also sells various goods. His<br />

total monthly income is estimated to be over 300 silver dollars.


'hiE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY 33<br />

only two Lao shops, while o<strong>the</strong>r Lao residents are peddlers, far.<br />

mers, or government <strong>of</strong>ficials. <strong>The</strong> Meo are farmers, and a few<br />

act as small seale tradesmen <strong>of</strong> vegetables, meat and poultry. In<br />

contrast, <strong>the</strong> 'l'ai Dam (Black 'l'ui) ruu half a dozen shops. <strong>The</strong><br />

lucal Vietnnwese open·ate a dozen stores, including twn restaurants,<br />

a tailor an1l barber shop, a few general stores and several dozen<br />

stalls selling noodles and mauufactmed goods in <strong>the</strong> market. A<br />

good deal <strong>of</strong> this trade is based on <strong>the</strong> sale <strong>of</strong> opium by <strong>the</strong> Meo<br />

and is legally app1•oved by <strong>the</strong> Lao government within <strong>the</strong> province.<br />

Twenty-three miles away by road is Phoug Savanh, a town<br />

which has grown up in <strong>the</strong> last few years because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> opening<br />

<strong>of</strong> an airport nearby. This town is actually more easily accessible<br />

by air from Vientiane and o<strong>the</strong>r centers than is <strong>the</strong> old<br />

provincial capital nf Xieng Khonang. In this new community<br />

<strong>the</strong> Chinese predominate in commercial life since <strong>the</strong>y own fortysix:<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixty-seven shops in town. Even though <strong>the</strong>y only total<br />

abont 250 persons <strong>the</strong>re <strong>the</strong> Lao own ten small shops, six Indian<br />

and three Cambodian families run textile shops uncl a few general<br />

stores. A Frenehman runs a bar-restaurant, and <strong>the</strong> only VietnnrneSt!<br />

fnmily repairs rnc1ios.l4<br />

Muong Sai is an important but ra<strong>the</strong>r isolated district<br />

center in nor<strong>the</strong>rn Luang Prabang province. It has an air-field<br />

and army post and is <strong>the</strong> administrative and tt·ading center for<br />

<strong>the</strong> region. As in <strong>the</strong> larger towns so in this isolated area <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese exert a similar control over commercial life. <strong>The</strong> eight<br />

families <strong>of</strong> Swatow extraction and <strong>the</strong> two <strong>of</strong> J-Iainanese origin<br />

came here through 'l'hailand some twenty years ago and operate<br />

all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ten shops in town. <strong>The</strong>re is t'tlso a Lao-rnn food stall.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are some 400 Chinese in <strong>the</strong> region, almost all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m from<br />

Yunnan. About half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m have lived in this area for rnore<br />

than two decades, while <strong>the</strong> remainder have come since <strong>the</strong> fall<br />

<strong>of</strong> Nationalist Ohiua in 1949. A few are agriculturalists but<br />

most engage in trade with <strong>the</strong> mountain peoples.<br />

14. This town is reportedly an important tt·ans-shipment point in<br />

<strong>the</strong> export <strong>of</strong> opium by small private planes.


34 joel Halpern<br />

As in o<strong>the</strong>r isolated areas <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> Chinese maies fat•<br />

outnumbers <strong>the</strong> females. About three.quarters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese have<br />

taken local wives. 'l'he head <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese cornmnnit.y in Muong<br />

Sai illust1•ates some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> characteristic types <strong>of</strong> relatiOIJBhips<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in this area. He originally migrated from Yunnan<br />

thirty years ago, and married a Lao woman. He grows vegetables,<br />

occasionally trades in <strong>the</strong> highlands and also owns a store in<br />

Vientiane where he has a son and daughter studying in <strong>the</strong><br />

Ollinese school. 15<br />

'l'he situation in remote Phong Saly located near <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese border, is quite different. Here, out <strong>of</strong> a population <strong>of</strong><br />

some 5,000 estimated for <strong>the</strong> town and its surroundings, <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are a few dozen Vietnamese, and approximately two hundred odd<br />

Chinese <strong>of</strong> whom ninety per cent are Yunnanese.l 6 'l'he bulk <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> population are Phon Noi (a Sino-Tibetan group). <strong>The</strong>re are<br />

also some 400 people known as Hon Lu <strong>the</strong> descendants <strong>of</strong> Yun.<br />

nanese who immigrated here five or six generations ago and who<br />

although regarded as <strong>of</strong> Lao nationality still speak Yunnanese.<br />

'rhey have intermarried with <strong>the</strong> more recent Chinese immigrants.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Chao Muong <strong>of</strong> this district is a Hou Lu.l 7 <strong>The</strong>re arc about<br />

30 stores in town, 15 <strong>of</strong> which are run by <strong>the</strong> Chinese, 8 by <strong>the</strong><br />

Hon Lu and <strong>the</strong> rest by <strong>the</strong> Lao and <strong>the</strong> Vietnamese. <strong>The</strong>se are<br />

general stores which secure <strong>the</strong>ir goods from Luang Prabang.18<br />

About half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Yunnanese are farmers and <strong>the</strong> rest are traders<br />

in <strong>the</strong> highlands.<br />

15. Formerly <strong>the</strong> Chinese community was about twice its present<br />

size. In 1943 a Chinese school was opened which enrolled 60 pupils but<br />

it was closed down when Japanese troops came in during 1945.<br />

16. <strong>The</strong>re are also seven Hainanese families, three <strong>of</strong> Cantonese<br />

and one <strong>of</strong> Swatow origin.<br />

17. From 1949-1956 <strong>the</strong>re was also a school which for a time had<br />

over 90 pupils. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se were Hon Lu children. <strong>The</strong> school closed<br />

down due to <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> a teacher.<br />

18. Actually Phong Saly is very difficult <strong>of</strong> access. It is reached<br />

by plane to <strong>the</strong> Boun Neua airstrip and <strong>the</strong>n thirty miles over a narrow<br />

mountain road. Or one can go by road to Hat Sa a dozen miles to <strong>the</strong><br />

nor<strong>the</strong>ast and <strong>the</strong>n down <strong>the</strong> Nam Ou river by boat for three days to<br />

Luang Prabang.


THE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY 35<br />

<strong>The</strong> Chinese position <strong>of</strong> economic predominance is also<br />

fonnrl. in Pakse in <strong>the</strong> sou<strong>the</strong>rn part <strong>of</strong> Laos. In Pakse <strong>the</strong> Lao<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves arc in <strong>the</strong> minority.<br />

Of a total population for <strong>the</strong><br />

area <strong>of</strong> some 15,000 about half are Chinese, 4,000 Vietnamese anrl<br />

only 3,000 Lao. As in many o<strong>the</strong>r areas in Laos, Swatow and<br />

Hakka people make up a large part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese community.<br />

Recently <strong>the</strong>re has been an influx <strong>of</strong> Swatow people from <strong>the</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mekong River in Thailand.<br />

Over eighty per cent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 390 stores in Pakse are owned<br />

by Chinese. Unlike in Vientiane all four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hotels in town<br />

are run by Chinese,19 as are both movies. In addition <strong>the</strong>re are<br />

some 300 Haldm trnclc gardeners living on <strong>the</strong> outskirts <strong>of</strong> town<br />

along <strong>the</strong> Mekong. <strong>The</strong>y provide Pakse with veget.ables and some<br />

fresh meat.<br />

Members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se families also work as tailors at<br />

home. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vietnamese work as masons, carpenters,<br />

tailors, barbers and mechanics. <strong>The</strong> Lao have a monopoly on<br />

gove1·nment jobs, anrl a few are small shopkeepers while <strong>the</strong><br />

majority are farmers in <strong>the</strong> hinterland.<br />

<strong>The</strong> striking differences between <strong>the</strong> Chinese and <strong>the</strong><br />

Lao with regard to achievement in business and commerce nat,n.<br />

rally raiseg questions. Skinner ( 19!17: 92-94) provides some<br />

answers which although not conc1nsive are highly suggestive.<br />

Although he is 1·efen•ing to <strong>the</strong> Thai his comments take on adiled<br />

emphasis in Laos where <strong>the</strong> Thai are regarded as aggressive and<br />

dynamic compared to <strong>the</strong> Lao. His observations are given here in<br />

abbreviated form:<br />

<strong>The</strong> complimentary preferences <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese anrl<br />

Thai in <strong>Siam</strong> are especially striking because <strong>the</strong> great,<br />

majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> population in South China, as well as<br />

<strong>Siam</strong>, is rm•a1, agricultural, and village cent,ered. This was<br />

truer still in <strong>the</strong> early nineteenth century, by which time<br />

t.he occupational patterns in <strong>Siam</strong> were fn.il'ly well set.<br />

Moreover, those patterns were not significantly altered<br />

19. <strong>The</strong> hotels in Vientiane are owned by Lao, Thai and French<br />

interests,


Joel Halpern<br />

after <strong>the</strong> last decades <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nineteenth century, when<br />

Chinese immigration took on <strong>the</strong> character <strong>of</strong> a mass<br />

movement <strong>of</strong> peasants ...<br />

Of primary importance is <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> South<br />

Chinese peasant lived in a grimly Malthusian setting<br />

where thrift and industry were essential for survival.<br />

Characteristics that may have arit>en from necessity<br />

through <strong>the</strong> centuries came, in time, to be cultural imperatives.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thai peasant lived an underpopulated and<br />

fertile land where <strong>the</strong> requirements for subsistence were<br />

modest and easily obtainerl... In <strong>the</strong> Thai universe, consumption<br />

and enjoyment ·were <strong>the</strong> immediate stuff <strong>of</strong> living.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Chinese peasant, however, had every practical reason<br />

for thrift and frugality: consumption had to be limited in<br />

<strong>the</strong> present in hopel:l <strong>of</strong> assuring future survival; enjoyment<br />

had to he sacrificed for work. Under <strong>the</strong>se circumstances<br />

protracted labor in <strong>the</strong> interests <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> future became<br />

a value in itself ...<br />

<strong>The</strong> Chinese peasant bad a definite place in a continnnm<br />

<strong>of</strong> kin-dead, living, and yet to be born-he looked<br />

to <strong>the</strong> past as well as to <strong>the</strong> future. His primary goal was<br />

not individual salvation, but lineage survival and advance.<br />

rnent. Protracted labor and extreme thrift were <strong>the</strong> rneana<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se strongly sanctioned ends. 'l'he ambition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese peasant for family advancement was especially<br />

marlred because values in Chinese society were elite-centered...<br />

'l'hus scholarship, government position, <strong>the</strong> extencled<br />

family under one ro<strong>of</strong>, proper homage and honors<br />

to ancestors ... were possible only as a family rose to elite<br />

status. 'l'he road to success was simple: hard work, thrift,<br />

and mutual help among kin.<br />

'l'he ( 'l'hai) peasant had no place in an historical<br />

continuum <strong>of</strong> ldn; <strong>the</strong> Thai did not even use surnames.<br />

Immerliate ancestors were honored by cremation and <strong>the</strong>n<br />

usually forgotten; <strong>the</strong>re was no ancestral cult, no kin responsibility<br />

outside <strong>the</strong> immediate Ol' extended family.<br />

<strong>The</strong> religion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'l'hai peasant emphasized individual<br />

merit-making and salvation and condemned as worldly


THE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY 37<br />

any excessive concern for <strong>the</strong> material advancement <strong>of</strong><br />

self and family. <strong>The</strong> Thai peasrmt eon1d obtain p1•estige<br />

anrl eome elosest to achieving his spiri tnal ends by entering<br />

<strong>the</strong> Buddhist priesthood, a step taken by [many J men<br />

which involved no upward mobility.<br />

Lao sentiment about <strong>the</strong> Chinese appears to be somewhat<br />

ambivalent. To <strong>the</strong> extent that <strong>the</strong>y are associated with <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

homeland to <strong>the</strong> north <strong>the</strong>y are fearec1.20 <strong>The</strong>ir economic powe1•<br />

anrl industriousness also incite mistrust and envy.<br />

<strong>The</strong>t•e is a certain amount <strong>of</strong> mutual friction in business<br />

re 1atinnships. For example, some Lao complained that Ohinese<br />

merchants from Hong Kong to whom <strong>the</strong>y had loaned money to<br />

set up businesses made a qnick pr<strong>of</strong>it and left <strong>the</strong> country without<br />

repaying <strong>the</strong>ir debt!:!, while a Lao revenue agent outlined his pro.<br />

eednrcs: "We first collect taxes from <strong>the</strong> Chinese and Vietnamese<br />

and <strong>the</strong>n we start on <strong>the</strong> Lao."<br />

Lao <strong>of</strong>ficials <strong>of</strong>ten do not hesitate t.o use <strong>the</strong>ir position to<br />

extract bribes from <strong>the</strong> Ohinese ·while o<strong>the</strong>r Lao point to <strong>the</strong> latter<br />

as <strong>the</strong> root <strong>of</strong> dishonesty in government saying that if it were<br />

not for <strong>the</strong> attempts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ohinese to corrupt <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>of</strong>ficials good<br />

rnm•als would prevail. 'l'o a lesser extent <strong>the</strong>se attitudes also apply<br />

to tho Vietnamese. Bnt while <strong>the</strong> Pa<strong>the</strong>t Lao receive direct support<br />

anrl ad v.ice from <strong>the</strong> People's Republic <strong>of</strong> Vietnam, and <strong>the</strong>re has<br />

been n good deal <strong>of</strong> trouble and some fighting on <strong>the</strong> Lao-North<br />

Vietnam frontier, <strong>the</strong> Chinese border has remained 1·elatively<br />

quiet. For <strong>the</strong> present <strong>the</strong> Lao do not feel <strong>the</strong>mselves directly<br />

threatened by <strong>the</strong> Chinese in an active sense as <strong>the</strong>y do by <strong>the</strong><br />

North Vietnamese. Ano<strong>the</strong>r factor causing conflict between <strong>the</strong><br />

Lao anc1 Vietnamese is that <strong>the</strong> French employed <strong>the</strong> latter as<br />

20. Some Chinese are openly pro-Nationalist. In 1959 <strong>the</strong>re was<br />

a Nationalist Consulate in Vientiane. A number are openly Communist<br />

and some send <strong>the</strong>ir children for fur<strong>the</strong>r education to <strong>the</strong> Chinese People's<br />

Republic while o<strong>the</strong>rs go on to schools on Taiwan. But a great<br />

many attempt to appear neutral in <strong>the</strong> political sense. For <strong>the</strong> most<br />

part <strong>the</strong> schools in <strong>the</strong> two major Chinese centers <strong>of</strong> Vientiane and Pakse<br />

appear to be firmly in <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> sympathizers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> C.P.R. while in<br />

Luang Prabang <strong>the</strong> Nationalists have run <strong>the</strong> local schools.


38 Joel Halpern<br />

teachers and minor administrators during <strong>the</strong>ir rnle in Laos. This<br />

focusing <strong>of</strong> resentment on <strong>the</strong> Vietnamese, even though today <strong>the</strong>y<br />

are much less important economically than <strong>the</strong> Chinese, does to<br />

a certain extent ease t•elations between <strong>the</strong> Lao and <strong>the</strong> Chinese.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r factor is <strong>the</strong> blurring <strong>of</strong> lines between <strong>the</strong> Chinese<br />

and Lao urban commnnities. A good example <strong>of</strong> this accultnrative<br />

process <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese in Laos and Nor<strong>the</strong>ast Thailand is provided<br />

in <strong>the</strong> autobiography <strong>of</strong> a yonng Thai-Lao woman ( Tirabutana:<br />

1958, 16-17 ).<br />

Grandmo<strong>the</strong>r's fa<strong>the</strong>r was a Chinese and very clever,<br />

he was a merchant, he could nei<strong>the</strong>r read nor wl'ite, bnt<br />

he could }(eep <strong>the</strong> books perfectly. He i11ventecl his own<br />

mark for each debtor and creditor. Grandfa<strong>the</strong>r was half<br />

Chinese, half Thai too, and his younger bro<strong>the</strong>r was <strong>the</strong><br />

biggest a.nd most brilliant merchant in town in fa<strong>the</strong>r's<br />

period. [According to my fa<strong>the</strong>r.] On his own side, he<br />

said his maternal grandmo<strong>the</strong>r came from Vientiane ... ,<br />

But on his fa<strong>the</strong>r's side he could not trace far because his<br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r died when he was a year old, but somebody told<br />

him that his grandfa<strong>the</strong>r had some Chinese blood. And<br />

because his fat.her died when he was so young he had to<br />

be raised np by his uncle-in-law who was Chinese.<br />

This was <strong>the</strong> funny thing in my family. On my<br />

mo<strong>the</strong>r's side <strong>the</strong>re was a lot <strong>of</strong> Chinese blood but <strong>the</strong>y were<br />

bred in <strong>the</strong> 'rhai mamleJ•. 'l'hey did not even talk Chinese.<br />

'l'heir manner were properly and completely Thai .... On<br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r's side, he had just a few drops <strong>of</strong> Chimse blood,<br />

but he was bred by Chinese so his ma.nners were ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Chinese but <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r funny thing was he could not talk<br />

Chinese.<br />

Viewed in this light <strong>the</strong> barriers between Chinese and Lao<br />

societies certainly do not appear rigid.<br />

Although <strong>the</strong> Chinese maintain <strong>the</strong>ir own temples, and as<br />

we have seen have <strong>the</strong>ir own administrative and educational organizations<br />

<strong>the</strong>y do not constitute' caste groups in <strong>the</strong> sense that<br />

distinctions are hereditary in <strong>the</strong> absolute sense. Indeed it appears


hiE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY 39<br />

to be much easier for a Ohinese and more rarely a Meo to become<br />

a Lao in <strong>the</strong> eultural sense than for <strong>the</strong> same transition to be made<br />

by a Khnm. At least in some cases <strong>the</strong>re is a choice for <strong>the</strong> children<br />

<strong>of</strong> Chinese fa<strong>the</strong>rs and Lao wo<strong>the</strong>rs. 21 Education is u crucial<br />

factor for if a child completes education in a Ohinese school no<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r progress in <strong>the</strong> Lao system is possible. In almost all cast's<br />

<strong>the</strong> graduates <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se schools remain in <strong>the</strong> Chinese community<br />

but a number <strong>of</strong> Ohinese 22 children do, however, attend Lao<br />

schools. In some cases <strong>the</strong>y may even transfer from a Chinese<br />

school before completing <strong>the</strong> course although this is ra<strong>the</strong>r difficult<br />

to do. <strong>The</strong> Chinese children are <strong>of</strong>ten superior pupils with better<br />

than average economic resources. 'l'hey may later hold important<br />

jobs in <strong>the</strong> Lao civil service, or, in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> girls may marry<br />

a Lao. 'l'hese mixed marriages occur at <strong>the</strong> highest levels <strong>of</strong> Lao<br />

society. <strong>The</strong>se people appear to minimize most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir ties with<br />

<strong>the</strong> Chinese community and to consider <strong>the</strong>mselves Lao and not<br />

Chineae, although to a certain extent family ties may still be<br />

maintained.<br />

It would be a mistake to consider <strong>the</strong> Chinese in Laos as<br />

a elosely integrated unit. It is split geographic::~.lly, linguistieally,<br />

politically and with regard to education, occupation and financial<br />

l:ltatus. <strong>The</strong>1·e U.oes not appear to be any over-all effective organization.<br />

Still it is most; unlikely that <strong>the</strong> nrban Chinese in Laos<br />

will be assimilated and ultimately disappear as a distinct cultural<br />

entity in tho near future. Emigration, from 'l'hailand, Hong Kong<br />

and Yunnan has in recent years streng<strong>the</strong>ned <strong>the</strong>ir numbers. 'l'heir<br />

fnture is undoubtedly closely linked to <strong>the</strong> extent to which <strong>the</strong><br />

Lao government feels itself internally secure and this in turn is<br />

related to <strong>the</strong> future foreign policies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chinese People's<br />

Republic.<br />

--~~--·~----<br />

21. Ethnic differences appear, however, to come strongly into<br />

play with regard to <strong>the</strong> maniage <strong>of</strong> Lao men to Chinese women who in<br />

any case are few in number compared to <strong>the</strong> men.<br />

22. Chinese is used here in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r's ethnic identification.<br />

<strong>The</strong> children with Lao mo<strong>the</strong>rs are more apt to go to <strong>the</strong><br />

government schools.


Town<br />

1. Vientiane<br />

2. Pakse<br />

(Ohampassae)<br />

3. Savannakhet<br />

4. Luang Prabang<br />

5. Thakhek<br />

(Khammouane)<br />

6. XiengKhouang<br />

TABLE I<br />

Data on Chinese Communities in Laos, 1959<br />

Estimated Chinese Foreign Asians<br />

Population in <strong>the</strong> Provincea<br />

15,000<br />

7,500<br />

3,500<br />

1,800<br />

1,500<br />

1,300<br />

Estimated 'rotal<br />

Population<br />

R, G72 68,000<br />

B,l35 8,000<br />

5,011 8,500<br />

2,683 11,000<br />

5,625 5,500<br />

1,521 3,500<br />

%<strong>of</strong><br />

Chinese<br />

22<br />

94<br />

41<br />

16<br />

27<br />

37<br />

Origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese<br />

Over 50% Swatow, <strong>the</strong><br />

remainder Hakka,<br />

Yunnanese, Hainanese<br />

50% Swatow,<br />

40% Hakka, <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

Hainanese, Cantonese<br />

and Yunnanese<br />

60% Swatow, <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

Hakka, Cantonese,<br />

Hainanese, Fukienese<br />

40% Hainanese,<br />

40% Sw;Ltow, <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

Yunnanese, Cantonese,<br />

Hakka<br />

Mostly Swatow and<br />

Hakka<br />

:Mostly Cantonese and<br />

Yunnanese, a few from<br />

Swatow<br />

aLao government statistics for 1958. <strong>The</strong> difference between <strong>the</strong> estimated Chinese population and <strong>the</strong><br />

foreign Asians can be assumed to represent mostly Vietnamese with a few Thais. <strong>The</strong> overwhelming majority <strong>of</strong><br />

all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se foreign ethnic groups live in <strong>the</strong> major towns. <strong>The</strong> Chinese group also includes Chinese born in Laos<br />

who are Lao citizens.<br />

..,._<br />

0<br />

......<br />

0<br />

~<br />

::;::<br />

P><br />

.o-<br />

(1)<br />

...<br />

~-


Town<br />

TABLE I ( Oont'd)<br />

Data on Chinese Communities in Laos, 1959<br />

Estimated Chinese Foreign Asians Estimated Total % <strong>of</strong> Origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Population in <strong>the</strong> Province Population Chinese Chinese<br />

7. Muong Sai<br />

(Luang Prabang) 400 - 2,000 20 90% Yunnanese, <strong>the</strong><br />

remainder Swatow,<br />

Hainanese<br />

...:,·<br />

::c<br />

8. Sam Neua 500 - 3,000 17 Mostly Yunnanese and :<br />

Hainanese<br />

9. Phong Sa1y 400b - 2,500 8-12 90% Yunnanese, a few ~<br />

...,<br />

Hainanese, Cantonese, ::c<br />

l::l<br />

and Swatow<br />

C"l<br />

10. Muong Sing ttl<br />

(Nam Tha) 200 1,500 13<br />

z<br />

- 90% Yunnanese, <strong>the</strong> l::l<br />

en<br />

l::l<br />

remainder Hainanese, z<br />

Swatow, Kweichou t"'<br />

;><br />

11. Paksane<br />

0<br />

(Vientiane) 200 - 2,500 8 Swatow en<br />

0<br />

(')<br />

12. Ban Houei Sei t;:j<br />

....<br />

~<br />

(Nam Tha) ? - 1,500 ? 80% Hainanese, <strong>the</strong><br />

remainder Yunnanese<br />

and from Kwangsi<br />

13. Nam Tha 50 - 2,200 2.3 Yunnanese, Hainanese<br />

-- ---<br />

Total 40,000 32,:~.')0 119,700 27<br />

and Swatow<br />

b<strong>The</strong>se are Lao Nationals who :five or six generations ago emigrated from Yunnan (Ron Lu).<br />

0<br />

t"'<br />

t':l<br />

,;:..<br />

>-'


1!>--<br />

l\:1<br />

Town<br />

TABlE ll<br />

Administrative Structure <strong>of</strong> Chinese Communities in Laos, I 959<br />

Formal Sub-groups \\itbin Ethnic Extraction Esitmated<br />

Chinese Community <strong>of</strong> Chairman Population<br />

Vientiane Swatow, Hakka Swatow, Hakka 15,000<br />

Pakse Swatow, Hakka Swatow, Hakka 7,500<br />

Savannakhet - a Swatow 3,500<br />

Luang Prabang Hainanese, Swatow Hainanese, Swatow 1,800<br />

Thakhak - Swatow 1,500<br />

Xieng Khouang Cantonese, Yuunanese Oantonel:'e, Ynnnanese 1,300<br />

Muong Sai - Ynnnanese 400<br />

Sam Neua - Hupeh(nese) 500<br />

Phong Saly - Ynnnanese 200<br />

Muong Sing - Ynnnanese 220<br />

Paksane - Swatow 200<br />

Ban Houei Sei - Hainanese 60<br />

Nam Tha d 50<br />

No. <strong>of</strong><br />

Pupils<br />

No. <strong>of</strong> Years<br />

<strong>of</strong> School Available<br />

1,423 9<br />

950 9<br />

451 6<br />

239 6<br />

190 6<br />

176 b<br />

- -<br />

60 b<br />

c<br />

32 6<br />

...... 0<br />

-<br />

(D<br />

::r::-<br />

1\)<br />

't:! --<br />

(D<br />

...<br />

p<br />

a A far as is known, <strong>the</strong>re are no formal sub-groups in <strong>the</strong> community.<br />

hPrivate tuition only; no regular school organization.<br />

CFormerly had about 90pupils; suspended in 1956.<br />

dHas no organized Chinese community.


THE ROLE OF THE CHINESE IN LAO SOCIETY<br />

TABLE Ill<br />

Chinese Ownership <strong>of</strong> Business Concerns<br />

in Towns <strong>of</strong> Laos, I 9 59<br />

'rotal No. <strong>of</strong><br />

No.<br />

Chinese<br />

Town Businesses Owned<br />

Vientiane 1500 749<br />

Paksane 40 37<br />

Xieng Khouang 50 25<br />

Luang Prabang 233 190<br />

Muong Sai 8 4<br />

Phong Saly 30 15<br />

Pakse 390 372<br />

TABLE IV<br />

Chinese Businesses in <strong>the</strong> Vientiane Area, 1959<br />

No. <strong>of</strong><br />

%<strong>of</strong><br />

Category Concerns 'l'otal Remarks<br />

%<br />

Chinese<br />

Owned<br />

50.0<br />

92.5<br />

50.0<br />

81.0<br />

50.0<br />

50.0<br />

93.0<br />

Small assorted shops 272 34.0 Includes stalls at market,<br />

all carrying assorted<br />

merchandise<br />

Import-export 110<br />

Food stores 73<br />

Artisans 69<br />

Cafes and restaurants 54<br />

Peddlers 53<br />

Factories and mills* 30<br />

Hardware and tire stores 22<br />

* 3 carbonate water concerns<br />

2 ice<br />

1 match<br />

1 candle<br />

2 bakeries<br />

~ breweries<br />

43<br />

13.7<br />

9.0<br />

8.6<br />

6.7<br />

6.6<br />

4.0<br />

2.75 3 machine and tool shops<br />

7 hardware and tool shops<br />

5 auto parts tool shops<br />

5 bicycle shops<br />

2 tire shops<br />

3 saw mills<br />

6 auto repairs<br />

1 battery and tire<br />

1 rubber<br />

5 brick and tile<br />

2 cosmetics


44 Joel Halpern<br />

TABLE IV ( cont'd )<br />

No. <strong>of</strong> % <strong>of</strong><br />

Category Concerns Total Remarks<br />

General stores 11 1.3<br />

Goldsmiths 11 1.3<br />

Pharmacies 11 1.3 5 pharmacies<br />

G Chinese medical herbs<br />

shops<br />

Clinics 10 1.2 1 doctor<br />

:3 Chinese traditional<br />

practitioners<br />

6 dentists<br />

Photo studios 8 1.0<br />

Electrical supplies shops 8 1.0 5 radio shops<br />

3 general electrical<br />

supplies shops<br />

Eyeglass and watch shops 7 0.~<br />

Furniture stOl'eS 7 0.9<br />

Stationers 6 0.8<br />

Banks 6 0.8<br />

Tailor shops 6 0.8<br />

Transportation companies 6 0.8 4 trnclr<br />

1 airline<br />

1 river shipping<br />

Drycleaning and dyeing 6 0.8<br />

Barber shops 5 0.6<br />

Construction 5 0.6<br />

Movie <strong>The</strong>aters 2 0.25<br />

Insurance 2 0.25<br />

r_frnck gardens 2 0.25<br />

802<br />

-100.0<br />

~ ~


Age Groups<br />

TABLE V<br />

Chinese Population <strong>of</strong> Xieng Khouang Province by Age and Sex, 1959<br />

X.ieng Khouang Phong Savanh Lac Hong Lac Bonat Jl.fnong Kam<br />

...,<br />

M F Total M F Total M F Total M F Total l\1 F Total ::r:<br />

- - -- - - -- - - -- - - - - -<br />

-- t'J<br />

J:;:l<br />

Over 60 years 13 15 28 1 3 4 5 9 14 - 1 1 8 1 9 0<br />

20-60 years 188 160 358 57 57 114 68 73 141 31 16 47 48 36 84 0<br />

'=l<br />

...,<br />

Under 20 195 168 363 63 36 99 70 56 35 23 58 46 35 81<br />

126<br />

t:l<br />

t'J<br />

-- - - - - - - - - -- - -- n<br />

2<br />

-- - - -- - - - - -- - -- t'J Cll<br />

Totals 406 343 749 121 96 217 143 138 281 66 40 106 102 72 174<br />

!:Il<br />

No. %<br />

-- -- ><br />

0<br />

Grand Total No. % Grand Total, Male 838 54.9<br />

Cll<br />

-- 0<br />

n<br />

..., til<br />

- -- >


46 Joel Halpern<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

1. Hinton, Harol 0., China's Relat·ions with Burma and Vietnam,<br />

Institute <strong>of</strong> Pacific Relations, Now York, 1958.<br />

2. Kaufman, H.K., Village Life in Vientiane P·tovince, United<br />

States Operation Mission to Laos, Vientiane, Laos, 1956.<br />

!3. Reinach, Lucien do, Le Laos, A. Charles, Paris, 1901.<br />

4. Skinner, G. Williams, OMnese Societ.11 in Thailand: An Analy.<br />

tical History, Cornell University Press, Ithaca, New York,<br />

1957.<br />

5. Tirabutana, A Simple One: <strong>The</strong> Story <strong>of</strong> a. <strong>Siam</strong>ese Gi1·lhood,<br />

Data Paper No. 20, Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia Program, Cornell University,<br />

Ithaca, N.Y., 1958.


ANCHANABURI<br />

PROVINCE<br />

MAP OF THAILAND<br />

SHOWING THE POSITION OF KANCHANABURI PROVINCE


i"HE THAI-DANISH PRE-HISTORIC EXPEDI'f'ION 1960-1962<br />

PRELIMINARY EXPEDITION 1960-61<br />

by<br />

8igil 9\fielsen<br />

During a conversation early in 1960 between <strong>the</strong> Danish<br />

Ambassador to Thailand, Mr. Ebbe Munck, and <strong>the</strong> Director <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Research Center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>, Mr. J. Boeles, <strong>the</strong> possibility<br />

was discussed <strong>of</strong> promoting Thai-Danish science within<br />

<strong>the</strong> framework <strong>of</strong> an expedition. From this conversation plans<br />

were drawn up during <strong>the</strong> following months for a Thai-Danish<br />

pre-historic expedition to <strong>the</strong> area between <strong>the</strong> rivers Kwae Noi<br />

and Kwae Yai.<br />

'rhat just <strong>the</strong>se areas were chosen for <strong>the</strong> expedition was<br />

due to <strong>the</strong> fact that. <strong>the</strong> well-known Dutch archeologist Dr. H .R.<br />

van Heekeren had found primitive stone implements-pebble toolsduring<br />

<strong>the</strong> years he spent with <strong>the</strong> Japanese as a prisoner <strong>of</strong> war<br />

working on <strong>the</strong> railway from Kanchanaburi to Burma. In 1956<br />

<strong>the</strong> American archeologist Karl Heider collected a considerable<br />

number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se tools and Dr. Heider also reported two rich finds<br />

<strong>of</strong> neolithic and bronze age artifacts.<br />

Great interest was shown in <strong>the</strong> plans for <strong>the</strong> expedition<br />

both in Thailand and Denmark and <strong>the</strong> necessary funds were put<br />

at <strong>the</strong> disposal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedition, partly privately- <strong>The</strong> East<br />

Asiatic Company Ltd., <strong>the</strong> Otto Me-nstedfund anc1 <strong>the</strong> Danish Expeditionfund-and<br />

partly from <strong>the</strong> Research Center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong>. Early in <strong>the</strong> autumn <strong>of</strong> 1960, <strong>the</strong> Thai.Danish Pre-historic<br />

Expedition became a reality.<br />

In accordance with <strong>the</strong> program <strong>the</strong> expedition intended to<br />

start <strong>of</strong>f with a limited preliminary expedition, which would make<br />

<strong>the</strong> necessary reconnaissance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> working area during <strong>the</strong> last<br />

two months <strong>of</strong> 1960 and <strong>the</strong> early months <strong>of</strong> <strong>1961</strong>, while <strong>the</strong> main<br />

expedition, based on <strong>the</strong> results <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> preliminary expedition,<br />

would work <strong>the</strong> following season, i.e, <strong>the</strong> cold season <strong>1961</strong>.-62.


48 Eigil Nieisen<br />

<strong>The</strong> scientific staff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> preliminary expedition met in<br />

Bangkok at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> October. <strong>The</strong> members were Mr. Chin<br />

Yu-di, Chief <strong>of</strong> Division <strong>of</strong> Archeology at <strong>the</strong> National Museum,<br />

Mr. Aporn na Songlda and l\Ir. Tamnoon Attakor, all from 'rhailand,<br />

Dr. H.R. van Heekeren from Holland, Per S0resen, M.A. and<br />

Dr. Eigil Nielsen, both from Denmark.<br />

<strong>The</strong> expedition left Bangkok for Kanchanaburi on November<br />

6th having added to <strong>the</strong>ir field kit and bought provisions for<br />

an expedition laBting six weeks. <strong>The</strong> following day <strong>the</strong>y started<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir first reconnaissance along <strong>the</strong> Kwae Noi in a big but ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

primitive honseboat towed by a powerful motorboat. Besides <strong>the</strong><br />

boatmen <strong>the</strong> expedition had been fur<strong>the</strong>r supplemented in Kanchanaburi<br />

by a police escort, which was to remain with <strong>the</strong> expedition<br />

throughout its stay in <strong>the</strong> area.<br />

<strong>The</strong> transportation and <strong>the</strong> police escort were most efficiently<br />

organized by <strong>the</strong> Governor <strong>of</strong> Kanchanaburi, Mr. Likldt<br />

Satayayoot, with whom plans had been discussed during October<br />

and who continued to give invaluable support throughout. 'l'be<br />

plan for <strong>the</strong> reconr1aissance included a quick trip through <strong>the</strong><br />

Kwae Noi :Hea to <strong>the</strong> 'l'hree Pagoda Pass on <strong>the</strong> Burma border, a<br />

slow return along <strong>the</strong> same route with short visits to all localities-caves<br />

and open dwelling places-that might be thought suitable<br />

for archeological or palaeontological studies and finally, time permitting,<br />

a similar trip through <strong>the</strong> Kwae Yai area.<br />

Tha-Khannn was reached on <strong>the</strong> fourth day after leaving<br />

Kanchanaburi and, as <strong>the</strong> water level fm•<strong>the</strong>r up <strong>the</strong> river would<br />

not permit our boat to pass, we continued o>•erland towards <strong>the</strong><br />

Three Pagoda Pass using ten elephants as a means <strong>of</strong> transportation.<br />

We arrived at <strong>the</strong> Three Pagoda Pass on November 13th<br />

with a strong police escort. Returning with <strong>the</strong> elephants to <strong>the</strong><br />

houseboat at Tha-Khanun on November 17th we visited several<br />

caves. From Tha-Khanun we proceeded by truck to examine<br />

more caves, but nothing <strong>of</strong> interest was fuuud.<br />

On November 19th an excursion was made to Chande by<br />

speedboat and ucre we found two caves, Chande I and II, where


THAILAND<br />

NAUNG /('IIA<br />

.<br />

N<br />

CHAU/


Three Pagoda Pass, Thai-Burma border<br />

At <strong>the</strong> Three Pagoda Pass<br />

<strong>The</strong> so-called River Kwae<br />

Dr. H.R. van Heeheren and Per Sores en


Tm; THAI-DANISH PRE-HISTORIC EXPEDITION 1960·62 49<br />

<strong>the</strong>re were s·tone tools, potsherds etc.<br />

I!'ur<strong>the</strong>rmore, at an open<br />

dwelling place-Chande A-we found stone tools <strong>of</strong> palaeolithic appearauce<br />

and also a goodsized hand-axe.<br />

'fhe next day we visited<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r cave which yielded no 1;esults, <strong>the</strong>refore <strong>the</strong> first t.hree<br />

localities were revisited and fm<strong>the</strong>r finds were made <strong>the</strong>re.<br />

Between <strong>the</strong> 21st and <strong>the</strong> 23rd <strong>of</strong> November <strong>the</strong> expedition<br />

continned down <strong>the</strong> Kwae Noi visiting a number <strong>of</strong> caves <strong>of</strong> which<br />

two were outstanding, <strong>the</strong> Phra cave (<strong>the</strong> Priest cave, or as named<br />

by <strong>the</strong> expedition, Sai Yok I) near Sai Yok and <strong>the</strong> I..awa cave a<br />

little fur<strong>the</strong>r clown <strong>the</strong> river.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sfd Yok area consists <strong>of</strong> two caves close to each o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with a big roclr shelter between <strong>the</strong> two entrances. A considerable<br />

number <strong>of</strong> pebble tools were collected here and several artifacts<br />

frotn <strong>the</strong> neolithic ancl bronze ages.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> Lawa cave, a<br />

very big and exceedingly beautiful stalactite cave, we found both<br />

numerous fossilized bones and teeth and also quite a number <strong>of</strong><br />

pebble tools.<br />

vi~itecl<br />

On November 24,th we continued to Wang Po. En route we<br />

caves close to <strong>the</strong> railway west <strong>of</strong> Wang Po and made<br />

considerable finds <strong>of</strong> pebble tools in two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se.<br />

On November<br />

.25th <strong>the</strong> expedition visited <strong>the</strong> so-called 'Sawmill Site' on <strong>the</strong><br />

outsldrt <strong>of</strong> Wang Po.<br />

'l'his was <strong>the</strong> site found by <strong>the</strong> archeologist<br />

Karl G. Heider in 1956 and we found, as he had stated, that<br />

this was a bronze age site <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greatest interest.<br />

Between <strong>the</strong><br />

26th and 28th <strong>of</strong> November we visited paves both east and west<br />

<strong>of</strong> Wang Po and revisited one cave, which we had already been<br />

to on November 24th which waf>': extremely rich in pebble tools.<br />

Ap::trt from this cave none were <strong>of</strong> any special interest even<br />

though we did malre some good finds such as human teeth and<br />

bones from <strong>the</strong> 'India Oave' near Lumsum and in a rock shelter<br />

not far from this cave.<br />

On November 28th we visited tb.e big<br />

gravel areas near Takilen, whet•e Karl Heider in 1956 found a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> pebble tools, but our visit yielded nothing.


50 Eigil Nielsen<br />

On November 29th we contiuned our river trip to Han Kan,<br />

It was in this neighbourhood that Dr. van Heel~:er('n had made<br />

his first finds <strong>of</strong> pebble tools during <strong>the</strong> World War II and where<br />

later Karl Heider had reported rich finds <strong>of</strong> neolithic nl'tifacts<br />

on a site which he called 'Bang Site'.<br />

With Ban Kao as a base <strong>the</strong> expedition visited several<br />

caves but with insignificant results. However, going to HlH1 from<br />

<strong>the</strong>se caves, we discovered several remad,able open dwelling<br />

places on <strong>the</strong> plain west <strong>of</strong> Ban Kao. Here we collected wel1HHlrle<br />

pebble tools and also a beautifnl proto-hand-axe. 'l'wice we visited<br />

Karl Heider's 'Bang Site' '\vhero we collected a hrge uumber <strong>of</strong><br />

potsherds, polished stone axes, stone bracelets un


THE 'l'Hi\T·DANISH PRE-HlSTORIC EXPEDITION 1960-62 51<br />

cavatf'(l ohjeets wore remnauts <strong>of</strong> fonr large bronze drums, many<br />

co:Uins made from hollowed out tree trunl's aud numerous pots<br />

from <strong>the</strong> neo1ithic and bronze ages. ' <strong>The</strong> expedition collected<br />

quite a lot <strong>of</strong> this material and also a considerable number <strong>of</strong><br />

pebble tools and one proto-hand-a:x:e.<br />

From here <strong>the</strong> expedition again returnerl to Kanchanaburi<br />

making short visits on <strong>the</strong> way to two eaves which yielded no<br />

results.<br />

From Kanchanabnri J\Tr. Tamnoon and Dr. Nielsen went<br />

to Bangkok on Decembe1' 17th to arrange for <strong>the</strong> transportation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> big collections in Kunchanaburi while Dr. van Heekeren<br />

and Mr. Sorensen and Mr. Chin Yu-di went by train to Ban Kao<br />

to give Mr. Sorensen an opportunity to see 'Bang Site' which he<br />

had missed earlier because <strong>of</strong> illness.<br />

On December 19th <strong>the</strong> whole expedition and its finding<br />

wm·e transported to Bangkok and <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prog1·am<br />

came to an end.<br />

<strong>The</strong> plans for <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> preliminary expedition<br />

wet·e now formed based on <strong>the</strong> experienee gained during <strong>the</strong><br />

earlier 8XC:l11'sions.<br />

<strong>The</strong> numerous sn rface finds we hacl made in <strong>the</strong> autumn<br />

from many localities could naturally be only <strong>of</strong> small scientific<br />

va1ne bnt gave a splendid indieation <strong>of</strong> where it might be rewarding<br />

to start a more systematic search,<br />

'['he most promising sites were as follows:<br />

I 'l'he two Chanda caves, Chanda 1 and 11.<br />

II Open dwelling place, Ohanda A.<br />

III <strong>The</strong> two St\i Yok caves and <strong>the</strong> rock shelter between<br />

<strong>the</strong>se two caves.<br />

IV 'rho Lawa cave.<br />

V 'l'wo small caves by <strong>the</strong> railway west <strong>of</strong> Wang Po.<br />

VI Open dwelling places on <strong>the</strong> plain west <strong>of</strong> Ban Kao.<br />

VII Karl Heider's bronze age station,' Saw Mill Site'.<br />

VIII Kar~ Heider's neolithic 'Bang Site'.<br />

IX 'rhe neolithic settlements pear <strong>the</strong> Ban Kao ferry.<br />

X '!:'he Ongba cave.


52 Eigil Nielsen<br />

From <strong>the</strong>se ten localities nnmbers III, V and VIII were<br />

chosen for more detailed examination. 'l'he examination wonld<br />

consist <strong>of</strong> a trial digging which would give information that would<br />

enable us to decide to what extent <strong>the</strong> main expedition should be<br />

carried through in <strong>the</strong> next season. <strong>The</strong>re were several o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

tempting localities on <strong>the</strong> list bnt <strong>the</strong>se were thought to he too<br />

extensive for t.he preliminary expedition. 'l'his applied esptwially<br />

to localities VII and X, both <strong>of</strong> which it is hoped will be<br />

excavated by <strong>the</strong> main expedition.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> preliminary expedition we had<br />

found that <strong>the</strong> accommodation in <strong>the</strong> houseboat was insufficient<br />

for a large party such as ours. We <strong>the</strong>refore requested <strong>the</strong> Governor<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kanchanabnri to arrange for <strong>the</strong> construction <strong>of</strong> two hamboo<br />

rafts, each equipped with a roomy bamboo hnt.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rafts were to be constructed at site III, which was<br />

<strong>the</strong> far<strong>the</strong>st site up <strong>the</strong> river and we planned provisionally to<br />

work <strong>the</strong>re for about BO days and <strong>the</strong>n float <strong>the</strong> rafti:l downstream<br />

to site IV whero we intended to spe11d 10 days, continuing from<br />

<strong>the</strong>re to site VIII, whe1·e we would dig a trial trench for about one<br />

week.<br />

rl'he scientific members were <strong>the</strong> same as before except<br />

that Mr. Tarnnoon Attakor was replaced by Mr. Kampan Boonyamalik,<br />

Chief <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Fine Arts Unit, Uthong. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore,<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Sood Sangwichien gave very valuable assistance during<br />

<strong>the</strong> short period spent working at <strong>the</strong> excavation <strong>of</strong> huma11 skeletons<br />

at 'Bang Site'. Several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> boat-crew assisted and local<br />

labourers were hired for <strong>the</strong> excavations. As in <strong>the</strong> autumn <strong>the</strong><br />

necessary police escort was in attendance.<br />

<strong>The</strong> expedition once again left Bangkok on <strong>the</strong> .Jamwry<br />

lOth but, as <strong>the</strong> building <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bamboo rafts was delayed, we<br />

had to change <strong>the</strong> working program so that we started at site VIII<br />

where we could make onr base in a Goven1ment resthouse.<br />

<strong>The</strong> trial digging was started on Jan nary 12th and after<br />

only a few days we made several finds from neolithic burials with<br />

well preserved skeletons, numerons jars, dishes etc. 'l'hese finds<br />

were so valuable that, when <strong>the</strong> Governor <strong>of</strong> l{"anch&nabqri


THE TIIAI·DANISI!I'RE·HISTORlC EXPEDITION 1960-62 53<br />

viHitecl <strong>the</strong> excavation on .1:m1Hiry l~lth and repm·ted that <strong>the</strong><br />

bamboo rafts were now ready at site III, we decided that <strong>the</strong><br />

examination <strong>of</strong> site VIII could not be discontinued. For this<br />

reason it was thought necessary to divide <strong>the</strong> expedition into two.<br />

Pet· S0rensen, Mr. Aporn na-Songkla and lVlr. Kampan Boonya.<br />

malik would continue at site VIII while Mr. Chin Yn-di, Dr. van<br />

Heekeren and Dr. Eigil Nielsen would cany out <strong>the</strong> excavation<br />

at site III near Sai Yol\.<br />

'l'he Sai Yok team left for Wang Po on January ~20th to<br />

purchat:Je nddit.ionnl equipmeut now required due to <strong>the</strong> division<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedition and continued <strong>the</strong> next de~y by speedboat to <strong>the</strong><br />

Sai Yok district, wh1ne <strong>the</strong> bamboo mfts had been placed as close<br />

as possible to site III. <strong>The</strong> excavations he1•e lasted from ,Jnnuary<br />

21st to J


54 Eigil Nielsen<br />

;!. FiudH <strong>of</strong> bronze age artifacts in n fairly well deliut>d<br />

layer even though disturbed by later burials.<br />

3. Finds <strong>of</strong> large cnffins <strong>of</strong> a type similar to those found<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Ongba cave. Buried in <strong>the</strong> c<strong>of</strong>fins were hnman<br />

bones nnd cernmies and bronze sculptures from <strong>the</strong><br />

15th and Hith century.<br />

4 .. Finds <strong>of</strong> large ear<strong>the</strong>tt :jars with burned human hones,<br />

possibly contemporary with <strong>the</strong> wooden c<strong>of</strong>fins.<br />

<strong>The</strong> excavation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two Sai Yok caves must be eonsidered<br />

as finished hut <strong>the</strong>re is every reason to believe that a bigger and<br />

considerably deeper excavation nf <strong>the</strong> roclr shelter will yield<br />

valuable results aud for thitl reaB(•ll Sai Yok I is oue <strong>of</strong> tlw main<br />

points <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> program for next year.<br />

Ou Fehrnary 9th we floated clown to locality IV, <strong>the</strong> Lawn<br />

cave, which we reached in <strong>the</strong> afternoon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same day.<br />

According<br />

to <strong>the</strong> plnn we had intended to worlc here for about 10<br />

tlay~:~ but we very soon realized that <strong>the</strong> people here were extremely<br />

hostile towards <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> onr excavating <strong>the</strong> cave, which<br />

was considered to be holy and also because two priests were living<br />

in <strong>the</strong> oute1.· cave.<br />

During our first visit to <strong>the</strong> Lawa cave in<br />

November we had met with no such difficulties, but now ruuwurs<br />

had spread throughout <strong>the</strong> arer1 about our finds <strong>of</strong> hnman sl,eletons<br />

both at Ban Kao and Sai Yok.<br />

'l'he path leading to <strong>the</strong> month<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cave was found to be ccnnplCJtely bloeked by newly cut<br />

bamboo and it proved impo~sible to Hnd a guide. 'l'he fir~:~t thing<br />

we saw in <strong>the</strong> cave was a written notice saying that it was for·­<br />

bidden to remove or damage anything in <strong>the</strong> holy cave.<br />

rrhe following morning five <strong>of</strong> onr six workers anuonnced<br />

that <strong>the</strong>y were ill, obviously in fear <strong>of</strong> worldng in <strong>the</strong> cave, and<br />

as we did not deem it advisnhle to excavate nnder <strong>the</strong>se circum.<br />

tances we continued on our rafts down <strong>the</strong> river toN am 'l'ok, which<br />

was reached on Febrnal'y lOth late in <strong>the</strong> evening,<br />

<strong>The</strong> next day<br />

we dismissed our workers and moved into <strong>the</strong> Nam rrok rest house<br />

to m:range o.ur collections and equipment for tra11sportation by<br />

rail to Kanchanaburi.<br />

On l~ebruary 12th Dr. :migil Nellsel visitec!


Sai Yok site<br />

Sal Yok site<br />

Ban Kao site<br />

Ban Kao site


TilE THAH>ANTSH Plll,·HTSTORIC E,\f'EDITION 1960-62 S c ,)<br />

Bau Kao whl'l'e M t'. Per S0't•onsen repot'ted that <strong>the</strong> worl< ·was<br />

drawing to a close. According to Per S0'rensen's subsequent<br />

rlet,ailed report to <strong>the</strong> 'Expedition Committee <strong>the</strong> five weeks <strong>of</strong><br />

excavfltion at site III ref!llltecl in <strong>the</strong> finding <strong>of</strong> 5 hnman skeletons,<br />

<strong>of</strong> which two were removed encased in plaster <strong>of</strong> Paris, burial<br />

gifts consisting <strong>of</strong> ear<strong>the</strong>nware jars and polished stone axes,<br />

several fragments <strong>of</strong> flat stone bracelets and bone implements,<br />

grindstones, about 20,000 potsherds and 2 to 3,000 animal bones,<br />

mostly fragmentary.<br />

'l'he Sai Yok team !1rrivec1 in Kanchanabnri on February<br />

1Gth. After a visit to Ban .Kao with <strong>the</strong> Governor <strong>the</strong>y tlually<br />

arrived in Bangkok on J!,ebruary 18th, <strong>the</strong> Ban Kao team arriving<br />

two days later.<br />

'l'hc field work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pre1irninary exvedition is now finished<br />

with considerably better results than <strong>the</strong> member ever dared anticipate.<br />

Based on <strong>the</strong> studies and experiences <strong>of</strong> this reconnaissance,<br />

it is now possible to make plans which cover <strong>the</strong> explo,ratiou<br />

<strong>of</strong> a very considerable period <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pre-histot·y <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> area. An<br />

essBlltial reason for tl1e good results obtained was <strong>the</strong> IDagnificeilt<br />

manner in which <strong>the</strong> 'l'hai and Danish scientists co-operated, a<br />

co-operation which will bel even closer in years to come. I would<br />

like to take this opportunity to thank all <strong>the</strong> expedition members<br />

for work well clone and carried out in <strong>the</strong> friendlie:;t spirit.<br />

On behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'l'hai-Danislt Prehistoric Expedition I<br />

would like to express my thanks to <strong>the</strong> East Asiatic Company<br />

Ltd., 'l'he Otto M0'nstec1fund, Danish ]~xpeditionfund and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong>, all <strong>of</strong> whom have contributed to <strong>the</strong> expedition.<br />

Also on behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedit.ion, I would like to thank<br />

<strong>the</strong> gentlemen named below for all <strong>the</strong> help <strong>the</strong>y have given towards<br />

<strong>the</strong> accomplishment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> preliminary ex.<br />

pedition.<br />

H.H. Prince Dhani Nivat, Preai(lent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>;<br />

Mr. Dhanit Yupho, Director-General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fine Arts Department;<br />

Mr. Kria Inthakosai, Deputy Director <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fine Arts Department;<br />

Mr. J. Boeles, Director <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center <strong>of</strong> tho <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong>; Mr. Likldt Satayayoot, <strong>the</strong> Governor <strong>of</strong> Kanchanabnri and<br />

Mr. 'Ebbe Munck, Dauish Ambassador to 'l'haihmcl.


SOME SIAMESE SUPERSTITIONS<br />

ABOUT TREES AND PLANTS<br />

by<br />

q'Jh!Ja .Anuman CJ1ajadhon<br />

It is not advisable to plant certain kinds <strong>of</strong> trees and<br />

plants near <strong>the</strong> house or in <strong>the</strong> compound. <strong>The</strong>y are unlucky.<br />

1. •ran Rang ai1/H ( Oaryota mitis-palroae ). This is a<br />

type <strong>of</strong> palm tree which bears fruit-like berries in beautiful<br />

clusters but with poisonous fruit walls. 'l'he tree may be found<br />

in <strong>the</strong> compound <strong>of</strong> a European house as an ornamental tree. <strong>The</strong><br />

Thai people do not grow it for <strong>the</strong> reason that <strong>the</strong> second syllable<br />

or word <strong>of</strong> "tan rang " is similar in sound to ano<strong>the</strong>r word<br />

which means deserted or abanfloned, (perhaps <strong>the</strong> poison <strong>of</strong> its<br />

fruit and also its non-economical nature has something to do with<br />

its taboo).<br />

2. Sala and Rakam tlf!Wmm;fi, ( Zallaca wallichianapalmae<br />

). 'rhese two kinds <strong>of</strong> trees are very similar. <strong>The</strong>y are<br />

l'!lttan-like palms with sh at·p spines in whorls around <strong>the</strong> stem.<br />

Sala in Thai means forsaken and Rakam means affliction. Hence<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are not grown in a house compound. Owing to <strong>the</strong>ir edible<br />

sour fruits which in some varieties have a sweet flavor and are<br />

<strong>of</strong> high marketable valne. Gardeners grow <strong>the</strong>m as hedges, for<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir sharp spines will prevent trespassers.<br />

3. Soak ifl'n ( Saraka indica). Soak in Thni means angnish<br />

or sorrow. A bad name for a tree to have growing near <strong>the</strong><br />

house. Perhaps <strong>the</strong> tree is <strong>the</strong> Indian asolta which bears red<br />

clusters <strong>of</strong> flowers with a mild fragrant odor. In India <strong>the</strong> tree is<br />

supposed to flower when struck by <strong>the</strong> foot <strong>of</strong> a beautiful dams.el.<br />

Asoka in Sanskrit means sorrowless, but this -word in Thai has<br />

lost its first unt\ccented syllable and becomes soak OJ' sok which<br />

means quite <strong>the</strong> oppol:lite <strong>of</strong> sorrowless.


58 Phya Anuman Rajadhon<br />

4. Lanthom rfuvm. This is <strong>the</strong> frangipani or <strong>the</strong> temple<br />

or pagoda flower tree. <strong>The</strong> word lanthom has a sonnd resembling<br />

<strong>the</strong> word rathom which means agony. Hence <strong>the</strong> taboo. It is<br />

usually to be found in a wat or monastery where, according to<br />

a superstitious belief, any unluclry or ill thing will lose its bad<br />

effects.<br />

5. Kradanga m~~l"Hl ( Oanagium odor a tum). A tall tree<br />

bearing sweet-smelling flowers. It is usually not found near a<br />

house due to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> tree has s<strong>of</strong>t wood, and its branches<br />

are easily cracked and broken.<br />

6. Champi and Champa ~j,1Jllll:t~ll.h (Michelin champalra ).<br />

<strong>The</strong>se are two varieties <strong>of</strong> a tree which bears in <strong>the</strong> former a<br />

scented m·eamy white flower, and in <strong>the</strong> latter yellowish ones<br />

which are in great demand for floral decorations. Both ldnds <strong>of</strong><br />

trees have s<strong>of</strong>t wood and are liable to be broken easily, he!lce,<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are not grown near a house.<br />

7. Rak 1ufl ( Oalotropis gigantea), This tree is t.he araka<br />

<strong>of</strong> India. Its flowers are strung into garlands to be worn aronnd<br />

<strong>the</strong> neclrs <strong>of</strong> criminals on <strong>the</strong>ir way to <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> execution.<br />

In Thailand <strong>the</strong> rak tree grows wild in deserted dry places. Its<br />

trnnlr and branches have a milJ[y sap and its flowers are used for<br />

floral pieces which are to be seen usually at cremations. Now it<br />

is <strong>the</strong> fashion fo1• a bride and bridegroom to wear a garland <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se flowers, for <strong>the</strong> name rak means love in 'l'hai.<br />

8. Ohaba 'l!Ul (Hibiscus rosa sinensis-Nalvaceae ). This<br />

is a shrub plant which is raised by <strong>the</strong> Chinese and bears scarlet-red<br />

fiowe1•, <strong>The</strong>t·e are many varieties <strong>of</strong> this shrub with<br />

various beautiful colors. In <strong>the</strong> old days an adulteress was<br />

punished by being exposed to <strong>the</strong> public on a kind <strong>of</strong> stilt with<br />

red chaba flowers tucked above her ears, A convict to be executed<br />

for heinous crimes was also decorated with such a flower behind<br />

<strong>the</strong> ear on his way to <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> execution. In sou<strong>the</strong>rn India,<br />

a garland <strong>of</strong> such flowers is hung around <strong>the</strong> neck <strong>of</strong> a criminal<br />

to be executed.


SOME SIAMESE SUPERSTITIONS ABOUT TREES AND PLANTS 59<br />

9. Nang Yaem Ul~HthJ ( Oleredendron fragana ). A shrub<br />

having fragrant flowers. It is easily propagated as its roots run<br />

far and wide underground and shoot up as new plants until <strong>the</strong>y<br />

become a nuisance. 'l'he people believe that Nang Yaem will turn<br />

into a "phi" when it gt•ows old, and disturb <strong>the</strong> peace <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

house by pelting stones at it. N aug Yaem in Thai means to open<br />

slightly in bloom or <strong>the</strong> peeping <strong>of</strong> a damsel, hence its poetic<br />

name is found quoted in Thai erotic literature.<br />

10. Sa rap hi ft17~ ( Ochrocarpus siamensis ). A tree which<br />

bears sweet-scentecl flowers.<br />

11. Phiknn W~ft (:Mimusops elengi ). A tree which bears<br />

small star-shaped flowers which retain thai r sweet scent for a<br />

comparatively long time. On certain important occasions such<br />

as a coronation, Ph\kun flowers <strong>of</strong> gold and silver are distributed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> King to <strong>of</strong>ficials.<br />

12. Chan 'lll.l ( Diospyros paokmanil-0. B. Clarke). A tall<br />

tree which bears yellow fmit, When ripe <strong>the</strong> shape <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fruit<br />

resembles <strong>the</strong> moon. Hence its name.<br />

'l'he above trees No. 10, 11 ancl 12 are not usually grown<br />

in <strong>the</strong> house compound, but curiously are to be found in wats<br />

and <strong>the</strong> royal palace compounds. If a pe1•son dares to plant such<br />

trees in his residential compound, misfortune will occur sooner<br />

or later to <strong>the</strong> owner.<br />

13. Malakaw lJ~'fl~!ltl (Carica papaya-cucurabitaccae). <strong>The</strong><br />

papaya tree with edible fruit, has no bark and is liable to uproot<br />

easily, hence, it is not advisable to grow in <strong>the</strong> house compound<br />

or near <strong>the</strong> house. Unripe fruit <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> papaya is used<br />

as food, but ripe fruit in <strong>the</strong> old days was not usually eaten because<br />

<strong>of</strong> its strong butter-like smell which Thai <strong>of</strong> older generations<br />

disliked, Recently a number <strong>of</strong> varieties <strong>of</strong> this tree have<br />

been introduced into <strong>the</strong> country with iwproved fruit which suit<br />

<strong>the</strong> taste <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> younger generation. 'l'he papaya tree is to be<br />

found in <strong>the</strong> compounds <strong>of</strong> houses, but older people cling to super.


60 Phya Anuman Rajadhon<br />

stitious beliefs, and give well-meaning advice that it is not good<br />

to have such trees in <strong>the</strong> garden.<br />

14. Phutaraksa "'!_'Vlli~~mll (Canna Sp.). In Thai, thi!! means<br />

"Buddha's protection". It is cultivated in a bouse compound for<br />

its beautiful showy flowers. Some people object to <strong>the</strong> growing<br />

<strong>of</strong> this plant near <strong>the</strong> house. It is believed <strong>the</strong> name Bnd1lha<br />

has a great deal to do with <strong>the</strong> SUI)erstition, fo1· anything sacred<br />

or in connection with "phi" is not allowed to be in <strong>the</strong> same<br />

compound as an inhabited house.<br />

15. Po i"W (Ficus religiosa ). <strong>The</strong> religions fig tree under<br />

which <strong>the</strong> Lord Buddha was sitting when he received his enlightenment.<br />

It is to be found in most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wats. Henee,<br />

when a person sees from afar a po tree, he ln10ws that a wat is<br />

<strong>the</strong>re. Such a sacred tree is not grown in <strong>the</strong> compound <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

house. 'I'he po tree in <strong>the</strong> wat is usually a tall shady tree arouud<br />

which <strong>the</strong> people sometimes wrr.p a yellow rol1e in <strong>the</strong> same manner<br />

as robing a Buddha image with <strong>the</strong> yellow robe. Some people<br />

place bamboo poles, trimmed and whitewashed, as supports to <strong>the</strong><br />

holy tree, In <strong>the</strong> old days cowrie shells ul:led as token money,<br />

were inserted inside <strong>the</strong> bamboo poles. Poor people will bury <strong>the</strong><br />

bones and ashes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir dear ones near <strong>the</strong> root <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> po tree<br />

so that <strong>the</strong>y may be near <strong>the</strong> holy symbol <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord Buddha.<br />

16. Nun >ll-1 (Oeibo pentendra) 01' kapok tree is not grown<br />

'<br />

near a house.<br />

17. Ngiew ;, ( Bombax malabaricnm-:Malvaccae ). It is<br />

unlucky to grow <strong>the</strong> red silk cotton tree in <strong>the</strong> house compound.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se two types <strong>of</strong> trees have s<strong>of</strong>t wood <strong>of</strong> no economic<br />

value. In former clays big ngiew trees were utilized as c<strong>of</strong>fins<br />

for <strong>the</strong> s<strong>of</strong>t wood could be dug out easily for <strong>the</strong> purpose.<br />

-.j'<br />

18. Takian lll::li'Wl-1 ( Hopea odorata) and-<br />

19. Yang tiN (Dipterocarpns alatus). <strong>The</strong>se are tall forest<br />

trees. 'l'hey are <strong>of</strong> course not fit to be grown in a limited house<br />

ground. Besides, such big trees are believed by <strong>the</strong> people to be


SOME S!AME


62 Phya Anuman Rajadhon<br />

tree is not grown near <strong>the</strong> house, perhaps, apart from <strong>the</strong> smell<br />

<strong>of</strong> its flowers when in bloom, <strong>the</strong> last syllable "sa" <strong>of</strong> Phutsa"<br />

also means in Thai to diminish or to grow less. It is unlucky<br />

to have it in <strong>the</strong> compound <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> house for one's fortune in<br />

trade will grow less and less.<br />

2L Mayom lJ:t;!UJ ( Phyllanthns distichus-euphobiaceaea ).<br />

<strong>The</strong> star gooseberry which bears acid fruit. Its branches are<br />

used by monl;:s who dip it in <strong>the</strong> consecrated water and sprinkle<br />

it on persons or places as a sort <strong>of</strong> ritual purification. Some people<br />

do not grow this tree near <strong>the</strong> honse. 'l'he Lord <strong>of</strong> "phi" is called<br />

in Thai, "Phya Yom" from Yama <strong>the</strong> Indian God <strong>of</strong> Death. Perhaps<br />

because <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tree "mayom" sounds like Phya Yom<br />

in its last syllable, it is not grown near <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> some people.<br />

<strong>The</strong> branch <strong>of</strong> mayom tree which is used for <strong>the</strong> purification ritual<br />

is no doubt used in imitation <strong>of</strong> Yama, <strong>the</strong> Indian God <strong>of</strong> Death<br />

who holds a staff ( Yama Dandha) with which he beats <strong>the</strong> evil<br />

spirits. On seeing such a staff <strong>the</strong> evil spirits will flee.<br />

22. Marum lJ:;~)J ( Moringa, oleifera-Maringaceae ). <strong>The</strong><br />

Indian drum stick tree which bears pods like drum sticks. Some<br />

people object to have such a tree grown in <strong>the</strong> house compound;<br />

No doubt <strong>the</strong> objection is due to <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> tree "marum" which<br />

coincides with <strong>the</strong> Thai word ma-rum which means "to come in<br />

a crowd". This may be taken to mean to come in a crowd in<br />

order to consume food or to come in a crowd to attack.<br />

23. Kluey Tani mt"1ufl1~. A variety <strong>of</strong> banana which bears<br />

fruits. 'fhough delicious to taste when ripe, it is not usually<br />

eaten on account <strong>of</strong> its numerous seeds. <strong>The</strong>y are cultivated in<br />

gardens for <strong>the</strong>ir leaves which have <strong>the</strong> highest quality for<br />

wrapping purposes, or to make into leaf cups. <strong>The</strong>y are in great<br />

demand in <strong>the</strong> market. Kluey Tani is not grown near <strong>the</strong> house<br />

for it has an evil repute that it has a female" phi" named Nang<br />

Tani who every now and <strong>the</strong>n scares people. It is a belief that<br />

by certain magical art <strong>the</strong> Nan(} Tani may be induced as an ally<br />

in love affairs. Here is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> arts. You go t(l such a banana<br />

I


SOME SIAMESE SUPERI3TJTIONS ABOUT TREES AND PLANTS 63<br />

tree which is ahont to hem· a bud n.nd flirt with <strong>the</strong> Nang 'l'ani·<br />

imaginn.ry <strong>of</strong> conrse. Repent this many times in <strong>the</strong> following<br />

days until yon are sure in your imagination that she consents to<br />

love yon. 'fhen cut a small piece <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> root and carve it into<br />

a figure <strong>of</strong> a woman. While doing so reci'te a certain mantra or<br />

magic spell. Store it cat•efully in a small receptable. During<br />

<strong>the</strong> night <strong>the</strong> Nang 'Trtni will appear to you in a dream as your<br />

wife. If yon love any girl you can invoke her to <strong>the</strong> successful<br />

end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> affait·. Like a human wife <strong>the</strong> Nang ']'ani will resent<br />

this and do yon harm if you mar•ry a girl without her· permission<br />

or consent.


BOOK REVIEWS<br />

Bl<strong>of</strong>eld, .J.: People <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sun, Hutchinaon, & Oo. Ietd., London, ilL<br />

192 pages.<br />

<strong>The</strong> series <strong>of</strong> studies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different types <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese<br />

people have been based upon <strong>the</strong> author's observation. <strong>The</strong> way<br />

<strong>of</strong> telling is full <strong>of</strong> humour and yet widely informative and accurately<br />

indicative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> thought and feeling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people which<br />

forms <strong>the</strong> topic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book. <strong>The</strong> material is presented in 11<br />

chapters, each one describing a type rept•esentative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> social<br />

structure at <strong>the</strong> present time <strong>of</strong> our people. <strong>The</strong> types have been<br />

formed hy taking individuals or amalgamations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m, duly<br />

camouflaged <strong>of</strong> conrse to save embarrassment to individuals. Most<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m can be recognised aud unless <strong>the</strong> originals sadly lack hn.<br />

mour <strong>the</strong>ir portrayal should give no <strong>of</strong>fense whatever. What is<br />

moHt interesting is <strong>the</strong> presentation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> topic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reaction <strong>of</strong><br />

all classes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people to <strong>the</strong> rapid transition that is going on<br />

in <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

This review would assume a disproportionate number <strong>of</strong><br />

pages <strong>of</strong> ou.r <strong>Journal</strong> were our notice to deal singly with Qach <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se interesting sketches. It may be perm~ssible to pick ont<br />

some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. 'l'he first type to be t.al~en uP. ~or study is "<strong>the</strong><br />

Prince". This is supplied by <strong>the</strong> author's in tim. ate acquaintance<br />

with a couple which forms, u~1der camouflage, well-educated relic!'\<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past though still representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> average opinion <strong>of</strong><br />

what <strong>the</strong>re was <strong>of</strong> an aristocracy which was responsible for <strong>the</strong><br />

continuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation's independant existence. In reading<br />

through <strong>the</strong> book one cannot help feeling that what passes for <strong>the</strong><br />

reaction <strong>of</strong> a liberally educated aristocracy <strong>of</strong> yesterday towards<br />

<strong>the</strong> rapid tn~nsitiop to rpodern ~aterialism al:most coincidef'! with


66 BOOK REVIEWS<br />

<strong>the</strong> reaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> peasant with tho difference that thn former<br />

refrains from opposition for reasons <strong>of</strong> patriotism. <strong>The</strong> reaction<br />

can be gleaned from such passages as that <strong>of</strong> Old Dum's business<br />

ethics ( p. 32 ); <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> attitude towards monastic training among<br />

<strong>the</strong> educated (p. 48); <strong>of</strong> tbeil• valuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir Buddhist religion<br />

(p. 49) which does not, unhappily, apply to <strong>the</strong> teaching and pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

classes in general; <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> appreciation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> m·ts and music<br />

(e.g. p. 70-72); <strong>of</strong> former gooclruanners and customs which are being<br />

unnecessarily hidden away throngh <strong>the</strong> avid abso1·ption <strong>of</strong> western<br />

ways (p. 73 ); <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> contempt <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past ( p. 81 ); <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> teaching<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>ession and <strong>the</strong>ir reel tape especially in dress ( pp. 105, 109,<br />

115 etc.). Delightfully true to life are <strong>the</strong> random sketches <strong>of</strong><br />

three types <strong>of</strong> women; most interesting too are <strong>the</strong> various<br />

1·eferences to mountain people and those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hinterland.<br />

Modern publicists from lands which have never known a<br />

monarchical form <strong>of</strong> government may wonder at <strong>the</strong> singularly<br />

successful monarchy which even now when it hardly exists<br />

except in name is still an object <strong>of</strong> real veneration an.10ng <strong>the</strong><br />

people should ponder over what <strong>the</strong> author has to say about this<br />

in just a dozen <strong>of</strong> lines on pp. 32-33. Ano<strong>the</strong>r topic that always<br />

comes up before an intelligent reader is <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> 'l'hailand<br />

vet·sus <strong>Siam</strong> as a denomination <strong>of</strong> our country ( p. 13 ). Ano<strong>the</strong>r<br />

topic again, though <strong>the</strong>re are no two sides to it, is <strong>the</strong> absence<br />

<strong>of</strong> any social restrnint on <strong>the</strong> rights <strong>of</strong> women ( p. 142) whirh is<br />

well set down.<br />

From <strong>the</strong>se instances <strong>of</strong> its contents <strong>the</strong> reader may, it is<br />

hoped, gain <strong>the</strong> impression that <strong>the</strong> book is a serious stndy which<br />

can be read without boredom and can be an accurate source <strong>of</strong><br />

much information.<br />

Banvlcok, 17 May<strong>1961</strong>,


BOOK REVIEWS 67<br />

Yen Kiat, Bhikkhn: Mahayana B'ltddhisrn, Pracand Press, Bangkok,<br />

1%1, 97 p.<br />

This is a treatise on Buddhism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mahayana School<br />

presented from <strong>the</strong> point <strong>of</strong> view not only <strong>of</strong> an adherent <strong>of</strong> that<br />

school <strong>of</strong> thought in general but also represents <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese<br />

point <strong>of</strong> view <strong>of</strong> it.<br />

Commencing with a life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Buddha in<br />

that early period <strong>of</strong> Indian history <strong>of</strong> which <strong>the</strong> author gives us<br />

a picture, <strong>the</strong> treatise goes on to recount <strong>the</strong>' history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Buddhist religion in India, <strong>the</strong>n discusses <strong>the</strong> tenets and philosophy,<br />

going on to its practices and fiually its condition in various<br />

parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world.<br />

It is interesting for <strong>the</strong> author's acquaintance with both<br />

<strong>the</strong> main schools <strong>of</strong> Buddhist thought and with conditions <strong>of</strong> this<br />

country.<br />

It is evident from this presentation that <strong>the</strong> main difference<br />

between <strong>the</strong> schools <strong>of</strong> thought is that while Mahayanism<br />

lays emphasis on <strong>the</strong> institution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bodhisattva, or <strong>the</strong> prospective<br />

Buddha, which comes near to <strong>the</strong> Christian idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

earthly saviour <strong>of</strong> manldnd who is a sort <strong>of</strong> an emanation <strong>of</strong> God;<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r school, <strong>the</strong> 'l'heravuda, is free from divine and transcendental<br />

elements relying entirely on its philosophy <strong>of</strong> rational<br />

thinking with an emphasis on <strong>the</strong> practice <strong>of</strong> good morals.<br />

<strong>The</strong> publication is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mementos <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cremation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> remains <strong>of</strong> Mr. Sanau Bunyasiribhandhu's mo<strong>the</strong>r, whose<br />

relative <strong>the</strong> author is.<br />

<strong>The</strong> latter in fact has had a wide experience<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world for he served in <strong>the</strong> government for some<br />

time before assuming monastic robes.<br />

Like his relatives <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Hoontralml family he has a good working knowledge <strong>of</strong><br />

English and is thus in a position to give qualified interpretation<br />

to a subject like this.<br />

Bangkok, 8 JuZy <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

CIJ.


RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

.... ... ""'<br />

26:1. History <strong>of</strong> VVat .Bovoran·ives VI1U1UfJ~lJI'J':i'1.1LI)f\r.JV11:f<br />

& .... ..... "" ,(<br />

~l,l LVI ~'W':i' :' ~ -:1 'JJ J'l'jf l~1 !lH.IVI{11J -:1 l'J~ :fb!J1 nt.fJ-:1 fi 'Vl H'l"' Hl-:!l'J~ King<br />

1\'Irrulmt Academy Pl'NJS, Bangkok, B.E. 2503, ill. plan, 153 pages.<br />

A history <strong>of</strong> Wat Bovoranives was published in 1922 in<br />

memory <strong>of</strong> His late Royal Highness Kromapraya Vajiranana-va.<br />

roros who had been its author, dealing with <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me from <strong>the</strong><br />

probable beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> institution through <strong>the</strong> incumbencies<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ven. Vajirail.~ua Bhikkhn (later King Mo~kut ), <strong>of</strong> '<strong>the</strong><br />

late Patriarch Kromal)raya Pavares down to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late<br />

Supreme Patriarch Kroma{Hayii, Vajirananavaroros up to his<br />

death. 'J'he publication under review can•ies .this history down<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r through <strong>the</strong> reigns <strong>of</strong> King Rama VI, King Prajadhipok,<br />

King Ananda to <strong>the</strong> present reign, during which <strong>the</strong> late Patriarch<br />

KromalnMJ Vajirananavou·s 'presided over t'he destinies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

institution.<br />

'l'he auth.o·rsh'ip anrl e(litorial work are anonymous although<br />

O'ne gnt·het•s it 1 has been under <strong>the</strong> direct responsil:Jility and guidance<br />

'Of 'tihe pt·esont incumbent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery, who was <strong>the</strong><br />

late Patriarch's closest pupil. <strong>The</strong> work has been sponsored by<br />

<strong>the</strong> community <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery <strong>of</strong> Bovot•anives and published by<br />

<strong>the</strong> above-named press.<br />

<strong>The</strong> contents are in fact a collection <strong>of</strong> items not only<br />

<strong>of</strong> '<strong>the</strong> monastery's history "but also <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> abbot, <strong>the</strong><br />

Patriart)h to whom it has been dedicated, in his capacity <strong>of</strong> Head df<br />

<strong>the</strong> J')harmo:ynt Se'ct which played a prominent part at first in<br />

o·rganising <strong>the</strong> national education and late1· <strong>the</strong> BuddhistUni'Veraity<br />

named <strong>the</strong> lUng MoJJlmt University. Attention has been paid fully<br />

to what •has happened in '<strong>the</strong> monastet·y throughout this •period<br />

by way •<strong>of</strong> extending education, maintaining <strong>the</strong> monastic 'life,<br />

contributing to <strong>the</strong> spiritual .life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation ·beyond its monastic<br />

bounds. Monastic modesty has neve1·<strong>the</strong>less he-ld back :much <strong>of</strong>


70 RgcgNT SIAMESE PllBLIGATIONti<br />

<strong>the</strong> potential publicity which might have been given to <strong>the</strong> good<br />

works accomplished. In <strong>the</strong> last ehapter <strong>the</strong>re is a summary <strong>of</strong><br />

t.his work very modestly told. Among o<strong>the</strong>r matters in <strong>the</strong> appendix:<br />

is a description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murals in <strong>the</strong> upper walls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> assembly-hall<br />

or bot, clesigued by King Moukut while an abbot <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> monastery during <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> his bro<strong>the</strong>r, Rarna III, depicting<br />

what look like sceues <strong>of</strong> European life but really intended,<br />

each and every one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m, to be allegorical <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> virtues <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Lord Buddha. Inspite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir CO!Jsiderable age <strong>the</strong> murals are<br />

still in good condition though unfortunately bidden away in <strong>the</strong><br />

upper reaches <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> walls.<br />

264. Chandraprabha, S. : 'Touring Wat Po with <strong>the</strong> Depa1·tment<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mines, L~tJI'JfJ~ 1winu l'i.'iV!;!Gl Navajat Press, Bangkok, sexa.,<br />

B.E. 2503.<br />

ill. 62 pages.<br />

On <strong>the</strong> 11th <strong>of</strong> December 1960, <strong>the</strong>re was celebrated at Wat<br />

l\•a Jetubou a festival in honour <strong>of</strong> His late Royal Highness<br />

Kromsomdecpra Paramanujit, former abbot <strong>of</strong> Wat Pra Jetnbon<br />

and Patriarch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kingdom, who besides his high position in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Buddhist Church was a great poet, when publications were<br />

gi veu away to invited guests and also sold to <strong>the</strong> public at nominal<br />

prices. <strong>The</strong> volume reviewed here was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

It is a little brochure <strong>of</strong> rnod,est size and aim. It was described<br />

as a guide-book for children. Its contents were, however,<br />

written with scientific knowledg~ and enthusiasm. Dealing primarily<br />

with rocl{S and stone used to build <strong>the</strong> edifices and to<br />

adorn its rookeries, it shows au intelligent appreciation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

history and artistry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> educative value<br />

<strong>of</strong> its insm:iptions. In his description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> place <strong>the</strong> author has<br />

been able to draw upon a similarly keen interest <strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong><br />

young scientists <strong>of</strong> uni varsity standing. 'rhe charm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bro.<br />

chnre lies in <strong>the</strong> fat:Jcinating manner <strong>of</strong> its presentation.


IH,CENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS 71<br />

In <strong>the</strong> short 11reface written hy Dr. Wija St·eshthapntra,<br />

l >irector.Geueral <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Depat•tweut <strong>of</strong> lVIiues, it is pointed out<br />

that, whereas <strong>the</strong> youth <strong>of</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> in <strong>the</strong>se days <strong>of</strong> rockets knows<br />

n good deal <strong>of</strong> about <strong>the</strong> latest inventions, about b11ildings which<br />

soar near to <strong>the</strong> heavens, about Hyde Park and so on, very few<br />

can say that <strong>the</strong>y know monuments right in our midst like Wat<br />

Po.<br />

It is with <strong>the</strong> hope <strong>of</strong> cn1tivating son1e interest in our own<br />

nwnnments <strong>of</strong> which we should be proud that <strong>the</strong> little brochure<br />

has been planned.<br />

In descl'ibiug <strong>the</strong> charms <strong>of</strong> Wat f•o, <strong>the</strong> autho1• quotes<br />

<strong>the</strong> late Prince Naris, acknowledged to be an artist <strong>of</strong> high rank<br />

in our days; going on to <strong>the</strong> 1•ecording <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> initiative and sponsorship<br />

in <strong>the</strong> total repairs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery by King Rama III;<br />

remarking npon <strong>the</strong> surprising fact that this Kiug seeruecl to have<br />

anticipated <strong>the</strong> as yet nul{llOWll sciencPS <strong>of</strong> Petrology, Mineralogy<br />

and Palaeontology, now <strong>the</strong> main instruments <strong>of</strong> industrial knowledge.<br />

He <strong>the</strong>n goes on to learl <strong>the</strong> remler on a tour <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> precincts<br />

with <strong>the</strong> l;;een observation <strong>of</strong> u scientist. Artistic features<br />

are by no means neglectetl, and here one can lea1·n much about<br />

designs and artistic ideals.<br />

One featnre !lnems as yet, missing. In <strong>the</strong> dayl:l <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> great<br />

repairs <strong>of</strong> King Rarna III we are told by t.he inscriptions that it<br />

was His Majesty's intention to ga<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>re all medicinal plants<br />

to be found in <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

'I'hese have nltturally disappeared after<br />

such long years and neglect; hut for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> recording <strong>the</strong><br />

all-round interest shown by RB.rna 111 in PI'eserving <strong>the</strong> sciences<br />

<strong>of</strong> utility it should not be insurmountable to obtain <strong>the</strong> collaboration<br />

<strong>of</strong> botanists to work out identifications <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plants mentioned<br />

as having been planted <strong>the</strong>re. 'rllis fact is mentioned in<br />

<strong>the</strong> hope that fntnre editions might include such a feature,<br />

<strong>The</strong> tour round has been based on <strong>the</strong> versified record <strong>of</strong><br />

repairs from <strong>the</strong> pen <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>n abbot <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery, Prince<br />

Paramiilnnjit, in whose honour <strong>the</strong> festival was held.


72 RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

Bangkok, B.E. 2503, ill. sexa. 100 pages.<br />

Although <strong>the</strong>se records have been published before (1929)<br />

and formed <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> an article in ,TSS XXVI, 2, pp.l4B-170,<br />

it has been thought that a notice <strong>of</strong> this recent publication may<br />

not be out <strong>of</strong> place since it is a separate volume and not as on<br />

<strong>the</strong> last occasion an inclusive publication <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> inscriptions<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery. It has been tastefully got up and contains lilce<br />

<strong>the</strong> volume reviewed above (no. 264) a number <strong>of</strong> good illustrations.<br />

A point that should be taken up here, because my article<br />

in JSS XXVI, 2 failed to mention it, is <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poem<br />

beyond <strong>the</strong> fact that it was conelncled in <strong>the</strong> year 1845, three<br />

years prior to <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> restoration.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> last stanza <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poem it is stated that this poem<br />

was concluded late in <strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> Thursday <strong>the</strong> 12th <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> waxing<br />

moon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nth month in <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lesser era 1207, being <strong>the</strong><br />

year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> snake. On referring this date to Prince Priclidehya<br />

Devakul, <strong>the</strong> latter calculated it and found that <strong>the</strong> Thursday<br />

mentioned could not have been <strong>the</strong> 12th <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> month but ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

<strong>the</strong> lOth. <strong>The</strong> choice will bave to be taken <strong>of</strong> ei<strong>the</strong>r Thursday<br />

<strong>the</strong> lOth or Sattll'day <strong>the</strong> 12th. <strong>The</strong> calculation has been checked<br />

by <strong>the</strong> Prince himself with o<strong>the</strong>r sources including Whitaker's<br />

Almanac. and an astrologer's almanack ar1d found in agreement<br />

with his finding. From my experience in checking dates <strong>of</strong> old<br />

docnJllents, such as <strong>the</strong> old Law Preambles, <strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> week<br />

is less liable to inaccuracy than <strong>the</strong> numerals. If it must be<br />

a~sumed one way or ano<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong>refore, it would seem t.hat we<br />

ma;y t~:~ke<br />

poem,<br />

Thm•sday <strong>the</strong> lOth. for <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> conclusion. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>


m;CEN'r SIAMESE PUBLlCA'l'IONS 73<br />

"<br />

?(i(i, RatnnvPrli, 'l'he Ven. Pt•a: Hi~tm·iml Items concerning <strong>the</strong><br />

"<br />

Monastery <strong>of</strong> Pra .Telttbon and Us more 1:m.pm·tant effigies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

' ~4-- 0""'<br />

B~tddha. tJ 'EllJ'i' :;r.JvFHl 'VJ:f: L':Jl fFlVHHLa::: i"l'i' ~'VIJVl 'Jij 1J ~'1 fl 'QJ Si vavorn<br />

1 1 ~ •<br />

Press, Banglwk, B. E. '!503. ill. sexa. 9R pages.<br />

.<br />

'l'his is <strong>the</strong> third <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> series <strong>of</strong> literature on Wat Pra<br />

Jetubon issued under <strong>the</strong> sponsurtlhip <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> P.E.N. Club <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Faculty <strong>of</strong> Letters in Ohu1U.lou1,(n·n University, Bangkok, for<br />

presentation nncl sa1e on <strong>the</strong> occasion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> festival in honour<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Patriarch Prince Pn,\•amfi.nujit in 1%0. <strong>The</strong> seriNI in well<br />

got up and well planned. Artist.ic pictorial 1•ecor(ls <strong>of</strong> t.he monastery<br />

are distribntE'Cl over <strong>the</strong> three volumes.<br />

<strong>The</strong> topic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> volume under review is a short collection<br />

<strong>of</strong> historical notices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monnmen ts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monastery. Iconographic<br />

details are intere\lting nnd some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m are not to be found<br />

elsewhere.<br />

2ti7.<br />

"" c'<br />

Rama VI: Jlf?:scellrtneou,g Articles. 1ln'J.JI'JICllJVl~J':'i''l~UWU1!<br />

jjffl'lrt:!Vll~n KrnJjte{l Kal'{Jim~ Press, Banglwk, B.E. 2504, octo.<br />

pp, 1-148.<br />

King RU.ma VI was in <strong>the</strong> habit <strong>of</strong> writing articles on<br />

pnhlic life which were dtlly contrihutorl, to <strong>the</strong> Pree.s under a<br />

camouflage <strong>of</strong> authorship al:l Wt\8 propel' for protocol. Many <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se contained rnatol'ial <strong>of</strong> scholastic value, such aB <strong>the</strong> derivation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name Bh'tJ,lcAt ( pp. 124-5 ), <strong>the</strong> titles <strong>of</strong> Bh1:mukh and<br />

Wa'!.}sam ( pp. 125-8 ); but <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were political<br />

and social snch as <strong>the</strong> one entitled 1'/w Hal1it <strong>of</strong> Imi.tation <strong>the</strong>n<br />

pr·evaleut amon ~.{ tho bureaucracy who liked to ape fa rang ways.<br />

Had thll King bnt known that within 10 years <strong>of</strong> his death we<br />

would get mot•e and more involved especially in sartorial imitatioml<br />

as to become thl'l laughing-stock <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> west whom we<br />

imitated to <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> wearing g1ovcs in <strong>the</strong> ext1•eme heat etc,<br />

one cannot imagine how <strong>the</strong> reaction w:m1d be on His Majesty's<br />

fee1ings <strong>of</strong> natnral dignity.


74 RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

One has to admit, however, that <strong>the</strong> human mind after<br />

all must needs follow a process <strong>of</strong> development through infancy<br />

when it is natural to imitate.<br />

One has to hope though that <strong>the</strong><br />

national mentality will develop along natural lines through<br />

adolescence to maturity.<br />

2G8. Rama VI: Material in conneclion with and curtain raisers<br />

2-- ..,!. .e. ""' ..,!.<br />

hom his pen. FJIJ1'1-l'J'llltJIJflm~r~n~nrru.unrsJ:rjfmtJVJ'Vln ll~Ci:U'Vl<br />

""' ..!!. J. ~. "<br />

!Cl:flJL1JfllJ.:IlHJ·Hlml11JJ'J''W Pracanclra PresA, Blc, octo. 9G<br />

p:tges.<br />

King Rama VI's writings though already publi~hed<br />

for<br />

<strong>the</strong> most pa1·t always find a ready demand in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> cremation<br />

mementos. <strong>The</strong> volnme under review was dedicated to <strong>the</strong><br />

,<br />

late Momchao Pous Bhuvanat.h Dvivous. <strong>The</strong> selections <strong>the</strong>rein<br />

contained are not <strong>of</strong>ten available in print aud in any case have<br />

never been reviewed in our columns. <strong>The</strong>y a1·e:-<br />

1. King Ohulaloukorn's letters to his son, <strong>the</strong> Crown<br />

Prince ( Rama VI) in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a journal <strong>of</strong> a river trip up<br />

north. 'l'hey treat <strong>of</strong> matters in connection with archeology and<br />

administration. Among <strong>the</strong> former is an interesting discussion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> site <strong>of</strong> old Kamt~eu ~ejra and what remained <strong>of</strong> her monuments<br />

at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> King's visit in 190G ( pp. 1-11:3 ).<br />

2. A memorandum on <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fo•rest Asu?"a,<br />

Hiraniiabanasiira, afancifulextravagam~aarisingout <strong>of</strong> a dream <strong>of</strong><br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Crown Peince'H snite travelling liP to Ohieumai in <strong>the</strong><br />

days before <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>rn railways. 'l~he journey<br />

was considered by all to be qnite an undertaking foritwasthrongh<br />

hills and vales which bred malaria and teemed with wild elephants<br />

and dangerous animals.<br />

<strong>The</strong> dream was to <strong>the</strong> effect that<br />

a guardian spirit appeared. before <strong>the</strong> dreamer and told him that<br />

with <strong>the</strong> presPnce among <strong>the</strong>m <strong>of</strong> Ancb an exalted personage <strong>the</strong>y


RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS 75<br />

had no need to fear illness or death from which <strong>the</strong> spirit would<br />

pt•otect <strong>the</strong>m. <strong>The</strong> story appealed to <strong>the</strong> artistic mind <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Prince, who worked out <strong>of</strong> it n statue <strong>of</strong> a guardian yalcsh which<br />

still exists and has become an object <strong>of</strong> veneration amoug a section<br />

<strong>of</strong> people in <strong>the</strong> Court.<br />

~\. An account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discovery <strong>of</strong> two metallic oriHalll


76 RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

tainment which would in this case be whatever main piece <strong>the</strong><br />

cnrtain.raiser was intended to usher in. 'l'his last feature, a play<br />

within a play, is common in Sanskrit dramatics and happens to<br />

coincide with Shakespearean tradition (e.g. <strong>The</strong> Taming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Shrew).<br />

d, d<br />

b. <strong>The</strong> bi'f'th <strong>of</strong> 8ttkrib and Pati. 'b]l'M'L~U.:J~fl <strong>The</strong> gist is<br />

~<br />

that <strong>of</strong> an old hermit with a young wife by whom he had first a<br />

daughter <strong>the</strong>n two sons, <strong>of</strong> whom <strong>the</strong> aged fa<strong>the</strong>r waR very fond.<br />

In a fit <strong>of</strong> jealousy <strong>the</strong> daughter bemoaned <strong>the</strong> injustice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

dotiug fa<strong>the</strong>r in preferring sons <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs to his own child.<br />

suspicions being aroused, <strong>the</strong> old seer tested <strong>the</strong> parentage <strong>of</strong> his<br />

children by throwing <strong>the</strong>m all into <strong>the</strong> river with a vow that<br />

his own <strong>of</strong>f~pring<br />

His<br />

would return to him. 'l'he daughter swam back<br />

but <strong>the</strong> two sons born respectively <strong>of</strong> Indra and Snrya jnmpE'd<br />

to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r bank and ran <strong>of</strong>f, nne to grow np as Pi1li King <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

simian state <strong>of</strong> Khidkhin and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r as his bro<strong>the</strong>r Sukrib.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y are represented on <strong>the</strong> stage as monkeys, <strong>the</strong> former with a<br />

green, <strong>the</strong> colour <strong>of</strong> Inch·a, and <strong>the</strong> latter red complexion indicating<br />

<strong>the</strong> rays <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sun.<br />

""'<br />

c. <strong>The</strong>!ncnrnat£on oj<strong>the</strong>Lion-rnan 1-Jj~~'Jil'liJVI'lT an episode<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Pttrana <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> god Vishnu assuming <strong>the</strong> fllrm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Lion-man to rid <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evil genius named Hiranyakasipu.<br />

d,<br />

d. Huw Gtmes lost one <strong>of</strong> his tusks. WT:fllnl.FJL~U.:J'l Ganes<br />

was <strong>the</strong> god <strong>of</strong> wisdom with an elephant face. Keeping watch one<br />

day before <strong>the</strong> chamber <strong>of</strong> his parents during <strong>the</strong>ir sleep, he<br />

gets into conflict with Rama-<strong>of</strong>-<strong>the</strong>-axe who insists on entering<br />

<strong>the</strong> chamber at once.<br />

Ganes loses oue <strong>of</strong> his tusks in <strong>the</strong> fight.<br />

Hearing <strong>the</strong> noise Siva and his cousort come out. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> chamber<br />

to <strong>the</strong> surprise <strong>of</strong> Rii,ma-<strong>of</strong>-<strong>the</strong>-axe who becomes apologetic aiJd a<br />

geutlral compromise follows.


RECl


78 RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

ruan. In O.S. 850 ( 1488) <strong>the</strong> Miin iuvited <strong>the</strong> community illeluding<br />

men <strong>of</strong> Pnlao to help in building a vihara, a 8tupa and<br />

a library. <strong>The</strong> monastery was called Salka!i1anamahantararn, for<br />

which due land-permit was given by <strong>the</strong> King. Miin Dab-ri:ian<br />

invited venerable monks to take care <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wat. 'fhree years<br />

later <strong>the</strong> King gave land to <strong>the</strong> Mi.-in who turned it over to <strong>the</strong><br />

Wat, buying slaves moreover fnr <strong>the</strong> institution and provided<br />

funds for construction, for making palm-leaf manuscripts and for<br />

casting images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Master, as well as ano<strong>the</strong>r fund as an endowment<br />

<strong>the</strong> iuterest <strong>of</strong> which was to go to <strong>the</strong> provision <strong>of</strong><br />

daily food fot· <strong>the</strong> tell monks who were in residence <strong>the</strong>re. <strong>The</strong><br />

nobleman ended his record with a curse that whoever despoils<br />

his gift to religion should suffer hell-fire. As <strong>the</strong> author has<br />

pointed out, <strong>the</strong> King reigning in Ohieumai in this case would be<br />

<strong>the</strong> one known as Pra Yod Chieurai. <strong>The</strong> ruin is held in high<br />

veneration bnt only <strong>the</strong> stupa remains in situ. Of <strong>the</strong> five<br />

images mentioned in <strong>the</strong> inscription only two remain. <strong>The</strong>y are<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "lion-type". Details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images are given but as <strong>the</strong>re<br />

is an English part readers who do not read <strong>Siam</strong>ese will find no<br />

difficulty in lea.rning about <strong>the</strong>m. 'fhe point that should be<br />

h1·ought out is that <strong>the</strong> author thinks that <strong>the</strong> apparently<br />

wealthy Miin Dab-riian might have utilised <strong>the</strong> slaves to work in<br />

<strong>the</strong> kilns. <strong>The</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Pnlao mentioned in <strong>the</strong> inscription might<br />

have come from Ohie;usen since <strong>the</strong> latter province had a district<br />

<strong>of</strong> that name.<br />

<strong>The</strong> main topic is made up <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> following headings,<br />

which are accessible from <strong>the</strong> English part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book: a description<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> San Kampen kilns, and o:E <strong>the</strong> pottery; o<strong>the</strong>r kiln<br />

sites in north Thailand; relationship to <strong>the</strong> pottery <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snkhodaya<br />

period. His opinion that art supremacy <strong>of</strong> Sukhodaya<br />

passed on <strong>the</strong> Li1uni1 ra<strong>the</strong>r than to Ayndhyi1 sounds likely.


RECI'NT SIAMESE l'UBLICATIONS 79<br />

270. Hidyalahh, Krnrnamun: 'l'h1j Story <strong>of</strong> Rama aml an English<br />

translatiou <strong>of</strong> Ooeclc•s' Empi1·e <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> So,uth Seas tr. into <strong>Siam</strong>ese<br />

~ ~ ~~<br />

l!tl-1'V'l'l':J1'W \Ltl::f1'1ff!Till1i"lfl'l'Vl::llbi ll'l Prucanrl Press, Bk., 13.1~.<br />

'!!\04, .% pages.<br />

On <strong>the</strong> occasion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cremation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> remains <strong>of</strong> his<br />

mo<strong>the</strong>r, Mr. San an Bnnyasiribhamlhn, proprietor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Press, has<br />

published <strong>the</strong>se repl'ints :1s a memento.<br />

<strong>The</strong> former, written for<br />

presentation to His lVInjt:sty who ha a1111 hoyond. 1t goes into rletails<br />

sketching <strong>the</strong> original habittLt <strong>of</strong> tbe story, <strong>the</strong> successive stages <strong>of</strong><br />

its oevelopment, <strong>the</strong> story as we have it in <strong>Siam</strong> in all its versions,<br />

hying special empha!'lis on <strong>the</strong> one <strong>of</strong> 17R9 known as <strong>the</strong> VwrHion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Reign bee:nu1e this is with one exception <strong>the</strong> source <strong>of</strong><br />

all <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>l' versions and a short account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story as it is<br />

found in neighbouring countries with a finc·d chapter on its<br />

probablr venue hefore it reached <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

<strong>The</strong> versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epic apart, two problems present<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves in connoction with <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> t:>le <strong>of</strong> RiLma.<br />

'rhe earliest story is to be found in <strong>the</strong> Buddhist .Jatalca,, perhaps<br />

in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r contern'{)onwies as well, placing it obvinusly<br />

prio!' to <strong>the</strong> Rarnayana, M Valmlld, which Prnfesso1· Sarkar fixed<br />

as belonging to <strong>the</strong> close nf <strong>the</strong> ~2nd e(•ntnry A.D. <strong>The</strong> second<br />

problem is its migration to <strong>Siam</strong> and, in fact, south-('ast, Asia in<br />

general.<br />

Not being aware <strong>of</strong> any 1lefinite pronouncement in any<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r scholarly work, it, has been suggested here that <strong>the</strong> story<br />

came through <strong>the</strong> Pal1ava kingdom whence it crossed <strong>the</strong> seas to<br />

,<br />

<strong>the</strong> son<strong>the</strong>rn archipe1ago <strong>of</strong> Srivijnya, whence it tJ·avelled north<br />

to <strong>Siam</strong> and Cambodia. Whilst <strong>the</strong> fOl'JlJer country received many<br />

' <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> l::ll'ivijayan interpolations and added no doubt more <strong>of</strong> its<br />

own; <strong>the</strong> latter-Cambodia-had a closer affinity with <strong>the</strong> version<br />

that inspired <strong>the</strong> RU.mayana <strong>of</strong> Va1rnfki, Both <strong>the</strong>se countr~es no


80 RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />


RECENT SIAMESE PUULlCATillNS 81<br />

nl. SathiPn Koi'PR < 0 '< Na:£Rpl'a(Fp: Fil'lir•Js <strong>of</strong> 0U1' F'rllowmm<br />

._,..,. A<br />

'C'lYl'!i'iltl~~'lf.ITI'W Praeaud P1·css, l3aug1wk, 1\.E. 2f>Oi\. i11. 420 pages.<br />

<strong>The</strong> two nnthors are well-known in <strong>the</strong> liter•ary world<br />

through numerous contribntiong, among which is this series <strong>of</strong><br />

Beliefs <strong>of</strong> Ottr Fello11)rnen, which is now collected nnd published in<br />

a single vnlnme <strong>of</strong> 420 pages. We do not know whe<strong>the</strong>r onr tl'anslation<br />

<strong>of</strong> t.he name meets with <strong>the</strong> approval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> snrviving<br />

author, Sathien Kose~:~.<br />

<strong>The</strong> preEeut edition is issued as a memento<br />

nf Mme S()J,)Sri, wife nf Mr. BnriwnJJS Amatyalml, on <strong>the</strong> occasion<br />

<strong>of</strong> hee crematiun in 19ti0. <strong>The</strong> series covers all <strong>the</strong> principal<br />

religions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> worltl and is popular in treatnwnt thongh nover<strong>the</strong>lP!:lS<br />

scholastic in quality.<br />

lts great merit is <strong>the</strong> clear presentation<br />

<strong>of</strong>: <strong>the</strong> wide seope <strong>of</strong> its topic, taldng into account <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

nf <strong>the</strong> lael;: <strong>of</strong> information on 8imilar <strong>the</strong>mes among <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese<br />

reading public.<br />

Boul' I


PUBLICATIONS OF INTEREST IN OTHER JOURNALS<br />

Artibus Asiae, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXII, pts 1-2, 1959.<br />

Cordes, G.: Note sur nne stele indienne d\'lpoque<br />

Pitla decouverte a Ayudhya (<strong>Siam</strong>).<br />

Devendra, D.T.: Seventy Years <strong>of</strong> Ceylon<br />

Archeology.<br />

Griswold, A.B.: Two Dated Images from <strong>the</strong><br />

Shan States.<br />

Waterbury, Florence: Reflections 011 Style.<br />

<strong>Vol</strong>. XXIII, 1, 1960.<br />

9-14<br />

23-40<br />

59-63<br />

193-194<br />

,,'<br />

Griswold, A. B.: Notes on <strong>Siam</strong>ese Art: i. <strong>The</strong><br />

Lacquer Pavilion; ii. An XVIIIth<br />

century Ivory Cetiya; An Ayndhya<br />

statuette hf uni


84 l'UIILICATIONS OF INTERE::iT IN OTHER JOURNALS<br />

<strong>Vol</strong>. XLIII, 1, 1960.<br />

Olti I-Isien Liu: 'l'he Language Problem <strong>of</strong> P1·imitive<br />

Buddhism.<br />

Snkhabanij, K.: Proposed Dating <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Yonok-Ohiengsaen Dynasty.<br />

Nimmi1nhemi11da, S.: A Chiengrnai Image inseribed<br />

in Bn rmese & 'rai.<br />

~l-16<br />

Nhony Abhay: Snr l'Histoire des etat.s compris<br />

entre l'Inde et la Chine,· I3irmanir:1,<br />

'l'hail;mde, Laos, Oambodg", Vietnam. ~H-9;)<br />

East and West, <strong>Vol</strong>. 11, 4, 1960.<br />

SPstieri, P.O.: 'l'he Gnardstone and its Syrnboli~m<br />

in Ceylon.<br />

2l\7-:275<br />

N0w Series <strong>Vol</strong>. 1~2,<br />

1, 19fil.<br />

Hameed-ud-Din: Indian Culture in <strong>the</strong> late<br />

Snltanate Period.<br />

Far East Economic Review, 29, 19fi0.<br />

Kayser Sung: 'l'hniland's Drive for<br />

I ndustrialisatiou.<br />

Indo~Asian Culture, IX, 2, 1\JliO.<br />

Tagore, R.: To <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

Bapat, T.V.: Words <strong>of</strong> Sauskrit Origin in <strong>the</strong><br />

languages <strong>of</strong> south-cHLSt Asia.<br />

J.lil-114<br />

1~7 -1\ll<br />

March <strong>of</strong> India, XIII, r,, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

'<br />

'<br />

'1' a gore Vo lnme, consisting ()f 12 a 1·ticles on <strong>the</strong> Life,<br />

'l'honght and Worl{s <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> g1·eat P(let, with<br />

features <strong>of</strong> art.<br />

Metropolitan Museum <strong>of</strong> Art, New York, Bulletin, 1%1.<br />

Aschwin-Lippe, Hia Royal High11ess Prince <strong>of</strong><br />

Lippe-Biesterfeld: A Dva.ravati Bronze<br />

Buddha from Thailand. 125-132


l'llBLICATIONti OF INTJWI~ST IN OTHF:R .JOURNALS<br />

Pacific Affairs, XXX III, il, 1\:lLiO.<br />

Hall, D.G.K: '!'he St.ory <strong>of</strong> South-east Asian<br />

History.<br />

26S.2R l<br />

XXX.lll, '1, HlliO.<br />

Darling, F.C.: J\lhrshal Sarit :l.nd <strong>the</strong> Absolntist<br />

Rule in T hailancl.<br />

Silpakorn, Yol. 5, 1,.<strong>1961</strong>. (in <strong>Siam</strong>ese)<br />

347-BGO<br />

LitLn·atnre & Hi st. Section: <strong>The</strong> H0rse iu Literature<br />

& History.<br />

:n.4:l<br />

Yudi, C.: Neolithic Man at Ban Kao, Kanchanabnri. 43-5il<br />

'l'ongkanw;ran, C.: Inscription at a deBerted wat<br />

in Nan.<br />

54-5ti<br />

'l'ramotP,l\1.: Explanation & wording <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> song<br />

Su rin trahoo.<br />

T oung Pao, <strong>Vol</strong>. XLVII, bidr. 3-5<br />

Sven Egerod: <strong>The</strong> Etymology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese ·word<br />

to hear "dajjin ".<br />

Tribus, no ll, l%0.<br />

l!'nnke, l


86 PUB!.ICATIONS OF INTER8tiT IN OTIJF;H JOURNALS<br />

lt wuulrl be odious to pick on t this ot· that art ide for 1:1 vecial<br />

mention since~ <strong>the</strong>y lu•ve heen, onfl pl'esumes h·om <strong>the</strong> high<br />

to!le <strong>of</strong> scholarship apparent, judiciously preparE>d and<br />

selected. It is preferred to pick out those that might bear<br />

rlireet interest for <strong>Siam</strong>ese culture, thus:<br />

Ghoshal, N.N.: Some Aspects <strong>of</strong> Ancient Indian<br />

Political Organisation<br />

Muju,nclar, H.O. : Scientific Spil'it in Ancient. India<br />

l'VIa:iumdar, A.K.: Sanskrit His1orica1 Literature<br />

and History<br />

Venkataraman, 'I'.K.: South India and Indian<br />

CulturE>, 2 chapters<br />

Saksena, S.K.F.: Philosophic morale de l'In.te<br />

P· 2n<br />

p. 265<br />

p. 28:-3<br />

p. 331<br />

p. 430<br />

Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, Bulletin<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> International Committee ou, no 3, 1960.<br />

Halpern, Joel M.: Urgent Task <strong>of</strong> Research in Laos 72-73


ACCESSIONS TO THE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRARY<br />

from cfjuly to CDecember 1960<br />

Books.<br />

Acharya, P.K.<br />

Annm.an Ra,idhon<br />

Banomyong, Pri


88 ACCESSlONS TO 'L'HE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRARY<br />

Blancharrl, W.<br />

De Blonay, G.<br />

Thai1unrl, its People, its <strong>Society</strong>, its Culture.<br />

Materiaux pour Sorvir a l' Histoit•e de Ia<br />

Deesse Buddhiqne rrara ( 1895)<br />

Bruee, Helen Nine Temples <strong>of</strong> Bangkok ( 1%0)<br />

Briggs, IJ.P. <strong>The</strong> Aucient Khmer Empire ( 1951)<br />

Oappeller, Carl<br />

Chnpponlie, H.<br />

Ohappoulie, H.<br />

Sanskrit-Worterbuch ( 1955) (Presented<br />

by A.B. Griswold)<br />

Rome et Jes Missions d'Indochine au XVIIe<br />

Siecle, 'l'ome I: Clerg11 Portugais et Evequ0s<br />

Fran~:ais dans les Royanmes d' Arm am et lle<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> (1943)<br />

Rome et les Missions d'Intlochina au xvne<br />

Siecle 'l'ome II : La Constance Romain et<br />

l'Etablissement Dcfinitif des Vicaires Apostoliqnes<br />

dans les Royaumes cl'Annam et de<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> (19M~)<br />

Chula Chakl'abongBe,: Lords <strong>of</strong> Life ( 1%0)<br />

H.R.H. Prince,<br />

Chulalongkorn<br />

Univel·sity<br />

Bibliography <strong>of</strong> Material about 'l'hai1ancl<br />

in WeBtern Languages ( 19Ei0) ( Presentc


nalton, w.<br />

Danielon, A.<br />

Dasgnpta, S.B.<br />

T)avid-Neel, A.<br />

David-NeC'l, A.<br />

ACCESSlONS TO 'l'llE SIAM SOCIETY LlBRARY 89<br />

Phan1eon <strong>the</strong> AdvPnt1Hf'l' Ol' tbC' Enroperms<br />

in <strong>the</strong> East ( 1R62)<br />

La MnRiflnP dn Oamborlge et dn Laos (1%7)<br />

An In t1•ocluction to Tan trio Buddhism (1 958)<br />

Initiations and Initiates in Tibet ( 1958)<br />

Magic and Mystery in 'l'ihet ( 1958)<br />

nhauinivat, H.H.<br />

Prince<br />

11oblry, E.H.G.<br />

Dodd, W.O.<br />

1hans, J.<br />

Dra,vs-TyclulPn, H.<br />

A History <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in <strong>Siam</strong> ( HHiO)<br />

South-East Asia (1956)<br />

<strong>The</strong> 'l'ai Race ( 1923) (Presented by Dr.<br />

Kenneth E. Wells).<br />

Histoire de Nang 1\Ianora et Histoire de<br />

Sang 'rhong ( 1947)<br />

Khun S' ra Prasot ( <strong>Siam</strong>snnge) ( l95f>)<br />

Editions c1n Senil La N:dssance du Monde ( 1959)<br />

Von Eiclisteclt, E."l-'',<br />

Execntive<br />

ConJmittee <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Eight Congress, 'l'he<br />

Fie1d, H.<br />

H.asseuclunamil' Von Ost::tHien China Und<br />

.Japan, 'fni Und Kruer Von


90 ACCESSIONS TO THE SIAM SOCIETY LHJRARY<br />

Fonrnerean, Lucien : Annales dn Musee Guimet Tome :31, Pt. :I,<br />

le <strong>Siam</strong> Ancien: Archeologie, Epigraphie,<br />

Geogrnphie ( 1908)<br />

Fraser, Thomas M.<br />

Von Fi.ihrer­<br />

Hairnendorf, E.<br />

Galland, Marie<br />

Glaize, l\1.<br />

Glamann, K.<br />

Gordon, A.K.<br />

Govinda, Lama A.<br />

Goris, R.<br />

Groslier, G.<br />

Gnillemet, E.<br />

Griinwedel A.<br />

Gutzlaff, K.<br />

Hallade, M.<br />

Hallade, M.Yf.<br />

Hass, W.S.<br />

Rnsembilan: A Malay Fishing Village in<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand ( 1960)<br />

An Anthropological Bibliography <strong>of</strong> South<br />

Asia, Toge<strong>the</strong>r with a Direc.tory <strong>of</strong> Recent<br />

Anth1·opological Field Work ( 19;\8)<br />

La Vie Dn Buddha et Jcs Doctriues Bond~<br />

d hiqnes ( 19HJ )<br />

LPs Monuments


James, E.O.<br />

Kahin, G.:M.<br />

Kantabutra, B.<br />

Knnst, J.<br />

De Lajonqniere<br />

Baines, W.P.;<br />

Translator<br />

Marcel, G.<br />

Marshall, H.N.<br />

Marshall, J.<br />

Martini, Fran


92 ACCESSIONS TO THE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRAHY<br />

De Rosny, Leon<br />

Roux, H.<br />

Saint-HHail'e, ,J.B.<br />

Sastri, K .A.<br />

Nilakanta<br />

Saunders, E. Dale<br />

School <strong>of</strong> Oriental<br />

and African Studies,<br />

University <strong>of</strong> London<br />

J_,e Peuple <strong>Siam</strong>ois ou 'l'hai ( 1885)<br />

(~uelrrues Miuorites Ethniqnes du<br />

:Nord-Indocbine ( 1954:)<br />

Life and Legend <strong>of</strong> Buddha ( 1957)<br />

A History <strong>of</strong> South India ( 1951))<br />

Mudra : A Stucly <strong>of</strong> Symbolic Gestures iu<br />

Japanese Buddhist Sculpture ( 1960)<br />

<strong>The</strong> .Far East and South-Asia; a<br />

Cumruulated List <strong>of</strong> Periodical Articles<br />

Sibnnruang,J.Kasem: Khun Chang Khun PhLm: La Femme,<br />

Translator Le Heros et le Vilain ( 1960)<br />

Smyth, H.W.<br />

Chase and Chance in Indo-China ( 19:14)<br />

Smyth, H.W.<br />

Notes <strong>of</strong> a Journey 011<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> ( 1895)<br />

<strong>the</strong> Upper Mekong<br />

Spiegelberg, I!'.<br />

Books by Sri<br />

Aurobindo<br />

(Presented by <strong>the</strong>)<br />

Indian Embassy<br />

"<br />

,,<br />

"<br />

,,<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

,<br />

"<br />

Living Religions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> World ( 195(})<br />

Bankirn Chandra Chatterji ( 195"1)<br />

( Pre:;ented by <strong>the</strong> author)<br />

Bankim-Tilak-Dayananda ( 1947)<br />

Conversations with <strong>the</strong> Mo<strong>the</strong>r ( 1956)<br />

Essays on <strong>the</strong> Gita ( Ul50)<br />

Evolution ( 1950)<br />

<strong>The</strong> Foundations <strong>of</strong> ludiau Culture.<br />

'rhe Future Poetry ( 1953)<br />

Heraclitus ( 1947)<br />

'l'he Honr <strong>of</strong> God ( 1959)<br />

<strong>The</strong> Human Cycle ( 1950)


ACCI!:SSIONS TO T!IE SlAM SOCIETY LIBRARY 9i!<br />

Hooks by Sri<br />

Anrobiudo<br />

( PrPSen ted by <strong>the</strong>)<br />

lnuian Elllbassy<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

,<br />

,,<br />

,<br />

,<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

"<br />

,,<br />

Steinberg, D.J.<br />

Stern, P.<br />

'I'onug Pao.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Irleal and Progress ( 1946)<br />

'l'he Ideal <strong>of</strong> Humanity Unity ( 1950)<br />

hllw Upauishad ( 1945)<br />

Kalidasa ( 1%0)<br />

Kalidasa ( 1954)<br />

Kena Upanishad<br />

'l'he l\lo<strong>the</strong>r (1960)<br />

Food and Life<br />

On <strong>the</strong> Veda (195(:i)<br />

On Yoga I <strong>the</strong> Syn<strong>the</strong>sis <strong>of</strong> Yoga ( 1957)<br />

On Yoga II, Tome I ( 1958 )<br />

On Yoga II, 'l'ome II ( 1958)<br />

'I' he Problem <strong>of</strong> Rebirth ( 1952)<br />

Prayers and Meditations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mo<strong>the</strong>r<br />

( 1954 )<br />

Speeches ( 1952)<br />

Supramental Manifestation upon Earth<br />

( 1952)<br />

'l'houghts and Glimpse ( H~50)<br />

Thoughts and Aphorisms ( 1958)<br />

Views and Reviews ( 1946)<br />

Vyasa and Valmild ( Hl5G)<br />

Cambodia : its People ; its<br />

<strong>Society</strong>, its Culture 1959<br />

L'Art du Champa et sou Evolution<br />

Index General des 47 Prellliers <strong>Vol</strong>umes


94 ACCEI:iSIONI:l TO THE SlAM SOCIETY J,!BRARY<br />

Trittle. W.<br />

Einfuhrung in Das <strong>Siam</strong>e~ische ( 1a:10)<br />

Vandermeersch, L(·on: Les Miroir~<br />

de Hanoi (1960)<br />

de BroHze du Mns(Je<br />

Viuson, .Julien<br />

L(,geucles Bouddhistes et Djainas<br />

Tome Premier and Tome Socourl ( 1900)<br />

Wales, H.G. Qnaritch: Aucieut South-East Asian Warfare.<br />

Wales, H. G. Quaritch: <strong>The</strong> Monntain <strong>of</strong> God ( 195a)<br />

Wales,H.G.Quttrit.cb: Prehistory and Religion in Sou<strong>the</strong>ast<br />

Asia ( 1 ~l;)7 )<br />

Watson, vV.<br />

Welle, 1\Iargaretta<br />

Wells, Keuueth E.<br />

Wheeler, M.<br />

Winick, 0.<br />

With, O.J.<br />

WnlJf, K.<br />

Sculpture <strong>of</strong> Japan from <strong>the</strong> 5th. to<br />

lflth. Century ( 19f>9)<br />

Guide to Ban glwk ( 19Ei0)<br />

( Presented by Dr. K.E. Wells)<br />

'l'hai Buddhism : its Rites and Activiti0s<br />

(Presented by Dr. Kenneth E. Wells)<br />

Early India and Pakistan ( 1959)<br />

Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Antlll'opology (1957)<br />

Ohelonetbi : an Account <strong>of</strong> Indian<br />

False-Scorpions toge<strong>the</strong>r with Studies on <strong>the</strong><br />

Anatomy and Classification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> order<br />

( 190(i )<br />

Ohinesisch U nd 'l'ai.<br />

Zando Press; Printer: Annarnese Ceramics ( 1954,)<br />

Zimmer, H,<br />

Tapes in Sanskrit<br />

Language<br />

Film : 5 reels <strong>of</strong><br />

Gautama <strong>the</strong> Buddha<br />

Philosophies <strong>of</strong> India ( 1953)<br />

(Presented by <strong>the</strong> Indian Embassy)<br />

( .Pl'esonted by <strong>the</strong> Indian Embassy)


ACCESSIONS TO THE SlAM SOCIETY LIBRARY<br />

Periodicals.<br />

95<br />

Aeta Biologica Venezuelica, <strong>Vol</strong>. 21, A 1·ts 29-3.'), 1959.<br />

Acta Gt>ologica Taiwanica, No. R, 19GO.<br />

An Annotated Bibliography <strong>of</strong> Philippine Social Sciences, <strong>Vol</strong>. I1I,<br />

Pt. 1: Po1itical Sciences, 1%0.<br />

Annn:1l Report oE <strong>the</strong> Di1•ector <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Museum <strong>of</strong> Comparative<br />

7>oology, at Harval'd College 1957-1958.<br />

American Museum <strong>of</strong> Natural Histol'y, Hnlletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 119,<br />

At'ts. 1-2, lnclex <strong>Vol</strong>. 117. HHiO.<br />

Area and Culture Stmlies, No. 7, l%0.<br />

Artihns Asiae, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXI[. 112, 3.4, 1%0.<br />

A1·ts Asiatiques, Tome VI. Fasc. 1-4·, 1959.<br />

Asian Culture, <strong>Vol</strong>. If, No. 2, 19GO.<br />

Asian Studies, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. XlX, Nos. H-4, 1960.<br />

Asiatic <strong>Society</strong>, Jont'IHd, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXIII, No.1, 1959; <strong>Vol</strong>. XXIV, Nos.<br />

1. & 2. 1.958.<br />

Asiatic <strong>Society</strong> for 19fi9, Year Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>.<br />

Asiatiqne, <strong>Journal</strong>, 'l'ome OCXI.,VII, l!'asc. :3-4, 1959.<br />

Baesslet•-Archiv, Neue Folge, Band VIII, Heft 1, 19GO.<br />

Beriehten Van de Aftleling •rropische Productetl Van Het Konin.<br />

klijk Institnnt Voor de 'l'ropen, No. 273.<br />

Bombay Natut•al History <strong>Society</strong>, <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 57, Nos. 1-2,<br />

1960.<br />

Bonner Geographische Abhandlungen, Heft 27, 1.959.<br />

Breviora, Museum <strong>of</strong> Comparative 7;oology. 1.25-126-1960; Contents,<br />

67-120, 1957.<br />

Burma Research <strong>Society</strong>, JO\ll'llal <strong>of</strong> tile, <strong>Vol</strong>. X.LII, Pt. 1-2, 1959,<br />

Cornell University Agricultural Experiment Station, Memoir 360,<br />

l95~.


96 ACCESSIONS TO 'l'llE SlAM SOCJE1'Y LIBRARY<br />

Cornell Uuiver::lit.y Agricultural Experirrumt Stat.ion, Hullr.ti11<br />

95i.l-955, 19GO.<br />

nepartment <strong>of</strong> Archaeology and Anthropology, nnlletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>,<br />

N oil. 1 a -14, 1959. (National 'l'aiwan Uni versit.y ).<br />

East uncl West, New Series, <strong>Vol</strong>. XI, Nos. 2-B, 1%0.<br />

Eastern Horizon, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, Nos. 1-2, H, 191i0.<br />

Encounter, <strong>Vol</strong>. XV, No. 1, 1960.<br />

Federation Museums <strong>Journal</strong>, New Series, <strong>Vol</strong>. 4-5, 1960.<br />

Florida State Mnsenrn Biological Sciences, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 5,<br />

Nos. 4-G, 19GO.<br />

Ecole Frnn~:aise cl' Extn1me-Orieut, Bnlletin de 1', Tome L, Pa~lC.<br />

1, 1960 (B.E.F.E.O.)<br />

France-Asie/Asia, Nouvelle Serie, <strong>Vol</strong>. XVII, No. 1G4, 19GO.<br />

Geological <strong>Society</strong> <strong>of</strong> China, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, No. a, 1959.<br />

Public Health Bulletin, (Thai), ilOth Year, <strong>Vol</strong>. il, 1 9GO.<br />

lnstitut Royal des Sciences Naturelles rle Belgiqno, Bulletin, •rome<br />

XXXVI, Nos. 1-7, 9-2:~. 25, 27, 3L-3~, 1960.<br />

Institnto rle Biologia, Auales del, 'l'ome XXX., Nos. 1 & 2, 1%7,<br />

Institute for Oriental Culture, 'l'he Memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, Nos, 20-2.1,<br />

1%0.<br />

Institute <strong>of</strong> Ethuology Academia Sinica, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, No. 8,<br />

1959.<br />

International Committee on Urgent Antht•opological Ethnological<br />

Research, Bnllet.in <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, Nos. 2-a, 1959-1%0.<br />

Koninldijk Institnut Voor de Tropen, Metledeling, No. CX.X.XVI.<br />

19GO.<br />

Konink lijk lnstiinu t Voor de 'l'ropen 1959.<br />

I.ihrary Accessir•us List, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, Nos. 1-2 (UNESCO Research<br />

Center).<br />

Mfl.ha Bodhi, •rhe, <strong>Vol</strong>. GS, Nos, 7--8, 10, I9GO,


ACC~:SSIONS TO TilE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRAHY<br />

97<br />

1breh <strong>of</strong> India, '!'he, <strong>Vol</strong>. XII, Nos. G-7, 8, 10, 19GO.<br />

1\larg, Yul. Xlli, No. 2, 1%0.<br />

l\1icrnP.utnnwh•gy, <strong>Vol</strong>, 24, Nos. 1-2, 1960.<br />

Mie :-.Iedical J,urnul, Ynl. X, No, 2, 19GO.<br />

1\Iusenm fur Yolkorknnde zu Leipzig 1959,<br />

Mus6nm National d'Histoire Naturelle, Bulletin dn, 2e Serie,.<br />

'l'ome XXXII, Nos. 1-B, 191i0.<br />

Museum <strong>of</strong> Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, Bulletin <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 122, Nos. 8-9, 1959; <strong>Vol</strong>. 123, Nos. 1-3, 1960.<br />

Museum <strong>of</strong> Fine Arts, Boston, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. LVIII, No.<br />

B12, 19ti0; Annual Report for 1959.<br />

Muslim World, '!'he, <strong>Vol</strong>. L, Nos, 3-4, 1960.<br />

Natnr Und Yoll,, Band 90, Heft 5-9, 1960.<br />

Ohio Herpetological <strong>Society</strong>, 'l'he, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, Nos. 1-2; Special Number,.<br />

19&8.<br />

Ohio Herpetological <strong>Society</strong>, <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 2, Nos. 1-4, 1960.<br />

Orchid <strong>Journal</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>, B, No. 7, 1959.<br />

Oriental Art, New Series, <strong>Vol</strong>. VI, Nos. 2-3, 1%0.<br />

Oriental Culture, No. 29, 1960.<br />

Paeific Scienee, <strong>Vol</strong>. XIV, Nos. 3-4, 1960.<br />

Philippine Social Scieuces and Humanities Review, <strong>Vol</strong>, XXIV,<br />

Nos. 1-2, 1\:159,; <strong>Vol</strong>. XXV, Nos. 1-4, 1960.<br />

Philippine Studies, <strong>Vol</strong>. l, Nos. 2-4; <strong>Vol</strong>. 2, Nos. 1, 3-4, VoL 3'<br />

Nos. 1-4; <strong>Vol</strong>. 4, Nos. 1-4-; <strong>Vol</strong>. 5, Nos. 1-4; <strong>Vol</strong>. 6, Nos. 1-4;.<br />

<strong>Vol</strong>. 7. Nos. 1-4; <strong>Vol</strong>, 8, No. 2,<br />

Raffles Museum, State <strong>of</strong> Singapo1·e, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, No. 29, ..<br />

August, 1960.<br />

Raffles Museum, :Memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, No. 4, 1957.<br />

Revue Horticole de l' Algerie. 63 Annee, Nos. 10-12, 1959.


98 ACCESSIONS 'l'O THE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRARY<br />

Report upon <strong>the</strong> Work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Science, (Thai), No.<br />

18, 1955; No. 19, 1956.<br />

School <strong>of</strong> Oriental and African Studies, University <strong>of</strong> London,<br />

Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXIII, pts. 2-3, 1960.<br />

Science Library Bibliographical Series, No. 774-778.<br />

Siril·aj Hospital .Gazette, (Thai), <strong>Vol</strong>.ll, Nos. 1 & 2, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>.<br />

12, Nos. 3-4, 1960.<br />

Societe des Etudes Inclochinoises, Bulletin de la, Nouvelle Serie,<br />

'fome XXXV, No. 1 & 2, 1960.<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia Accessions List, Nos. 15, 16, 17, 1960.<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asian HistoJ'Y <strong>Journal</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, No. 2, 1960.<br />

Spanish Cultural Index, 15th Year, Nos. 173-174.<br />

Spolia Zeylanica <strong>Vol</strong>. 29, Pt. 1, 1960.<br />

T'On:pg PAO, <strong>Vol</strong>. XLVI, Livrs. 1-5, 1958; <strong>Vol</strong>. XLVII, Livt•s.<br />

1-2, 1958.<br />

Tribus. No. 9. September, 1960.<br />

Tropical Abstracts, <strong>Vol</strong>. XIV, Index; <strong>Vol</strong>. XV, Nos. 3, 8-9,10, 1960.<br />

UNESCO Bulletin, <strong>Vol</strong>. XIV, No. 5, 1960.<br />

United States National Museum, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 111, Nos,<br />

3429-3430; <strong>Vol</strong>. 112, -Nos. 3431, 3433, 3434-3436, 3438, 3440,<br />

i3442, 3444, 1959-1960.<br />

United States National Museum, Bulletin 216, Pt. 2, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Publications in Entomology, <strong>Vol</strong>. 16, Nos.<br />

5-6, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 17, No. 1, 1960.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Pnblications in Zoology, <strong>Vol</strong>. 63, Nos.<br />

2-3, 1960.


VOLUME <strong>XLIX</strong> <strong>Part</strong> 2<br />

November <strong>1961</strong><br />

THE<br />

JOURNAL<br />

OF THE<br />

SIAM SOCIETY<br />

(J s s)<br />

BANGKOK<br />

2504


TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

VOLUME <strong>XLIX</strong> PART 2<br />

Articles.<br />

H.R. van Heekeren<br />

B. Ch. Chhabra<br />

NOVEMBER <strong>1961</strong><br />

Page<br />

A Preliminary Note on <strong>the</strong> Excavation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sai-Yok Rock-Shelter<br />

99<br />

Bangkok Museum Stone Inscription <strong>of</strong><br />

Ma.hendravannan<br />

109<br />

Parvatl Thampi<br />

John H. Brandt<br />

Phya Anuman Rajadhon<br />

Book Revim<br />

Burma Research <strong>Society</strong><br />

Receut <strong>Siam</strong>ese Publicatious<br />

272. Aniruddha in verse<br />

Temples <strong>of</strong> South India<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> Peninsular Thailand<br />

Thai Traditional Salutation<br />

Fiftieth Anniversary Publicativr~s No. 2.<br />

(Charles Nelson Spinks)<br />

113<br />

123<br />

159<br />

171<br />

175<br />

273. Samzulra{5hosa in verse<br />

271. Biogrnphy <strong>of</strong> Prince Vivadh<br />

275. <strong>The</strong> Writing <strong>of</strong> Prince Vivadhanajai<br />

276. Addresses<br />

277. Lectures on Finance Law<br />

278. Items <strong>of</strong> Finance and Revenue<br />

279. Vivadhanajai Memento<br />

Acce.~sions to t!te Library<br />

Obituary<br />

Secoml A1111ual Report from Research Ce11ter<br />

175<br />

178<br />

180<br />

180<br />

180<br />

180<br />

181<br />

183<br />

190<br />

191


A PRELIMINARY NOTE ON THE EXCAVATION<br />

OF THE SAJ. YOK ROCK-SHELTER<br />

by<br />

H.R. van Heekel'eu<br />

(Member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai-Danish Prehistoric Expedition)<br />

During <strong>the</strong> years 1943 and 1944, <strong>the</strong> author was compelled<br />

to work on construction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Moulmein-Bangkok Railway along<br />

<strong>the</strong> Kwac (river) Noi as a prisoner <strong>of</strong> war <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Japanese.<br />

In March 1943, I had <strong>the</strong> good fortune <strong>of</strong> discovering six<br />

unifacially flaked pebble tools in situ in <strong>the</strong> upper layer <strong>of</strong> thick<br />

river laid gravels and boulders east <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hamlet <strong>of</strong> Ban Kao.<br />

This terrace is <strong>the</strong> highest, widest and most conspicuous <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Kwae Noi.<br />

I was inclined to believe that this series <strong>of</strong> tools formed part<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lower Palaeolithic Chopper Complex <strong>of</strong> South and East Asia,<br />

and although no palaeontological evidence was obtained, I assigned<br />

it to <strong>the</strong> pleistocene period.l In Burma, Punjab and North China, it<br />

was postii!Jle to demonstrate that similar tools belonged to <strong>the</strong> middle<br />

pleistocene,2 and Mrs. Ann Sievekirig went so far as to suggest,<br />

on geological grounds, that <strong>the</strong> Tampanian <strong>of</strong> Malaya was <strong>of</strong> first<br />

Interglacial or early second Glacial Age.3<br />

However, it is as well to remember that plano-convex pebble<br />

tools go back to <strong>the</strong> dawn <strong>of</strong> time in South and East Asia, and should<br />

also realize that more or less similar tools <strong>of</strong> plano-convex section,<br />

dating from post-glacial times, are found widely spread in <strong>the</strong> Far<br />

East. I shall refer to this matter again when we come to discuss<br />

<strong>the</strong> pebble tool problem as a whole.<br />

1. Heekeren, I-I.R. van 1948; Prehistoric Discoveries in <strong>Siam</strong>, 1943·1944.<br />

Proceedings qf <strong>the</strong> Prehistoric <strong>Society</strong>, 2, 24-32.<br />

2. Movius, Hallam L. Jr. 1948: <strong>The</strong> Lower Palaeolithic Cultures <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

and Eastern Asia. Trans. Amer. Phi/. Soc., 38, 325-420.<br />

3. Sieveking, Ann 1960 : <strong>The</strong> Paleolithic Industry <strong>of</strong> Kota Tam pan, Perak,<br />

Northwestern Malaya. Asian PeJ•spectives, II, 2, 1958, 91-102.


100 H.R. van Heekeren<br />

More unifacially manufactured pebble tools, but <strong>of</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

different shape, were found associated with some sub-fossil bones<br />

in a cave north <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hamlet <strong>of</strong> Wang Pho, and were classified by<br />

<strong>the</strong> author as post-glacial or mesolithic.<br />

Subsequently, two polished square axes were picked up from<br />

<strong>the</strong> ground near <strong>the</strong> railway station at Ban Kao and finally a friend<br />

gave me a beautiful highly polished shouldered axe which was said<br />

to have been found near Nong Pladuk.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most important specimens <strong>of</strong> this collection, seven in<br />

number, survived <strong>the</strong> war and are now on display at <strong>the</strong> Peabody<br />

Museum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Harvard University in Cambridge, U.S.A.<br />

In my paper mentioned in Footnote 1, I wrote: "I hope that<br />

this paper will inspire o<strong>the</strong>r archaeologists to investigate that country<br />

on a larger scale, better equipped and under more favourable<br />

circumstances". Many years have passed <strong>the</strong>n and it was not until<br />

<strong>the</strong> year 1956, that a young Sheldon Travelling Fellow from Harvard,<br />

named Karl. G. Heider, stimulated by Pr<strong>of</strong>. Hallam L. Movius, Jr.,<br />

made fresh investigations in <strong>the</strong> same area. He made large collections<br />

<strong>of</strong> pebble tools, all surface finds, and subsequently, guided by<br />

an old local man, discovered in a gully west <strong>of</strong> Ban Kao near Hoi<br />

Maeng Rak, a great number <strong>of</strong> neolithic potsherds, fragments <strong>of</strong><br />

stone bracelets, some polished square axes and parts <strong>of</strong> baked walls.<br />

Heider called <strong>the</strong> place Bang site. He was also <strong>the</strong> first to report<br />

upon a very promising burial ground from <strong>the</strong> Bronze Age at <strong>the</strong><br />

sawmill site near Wang Pho.4<br />

In <strong>the</strong> spring <strong>of</strong> 1960 when I had just returned from prehistoric<br />

field work in South America, I received to my great surprise<br />

and intense joy, an invitation from Denmark to participate in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Thai-Danish Prehistoric Expedition under <strong>the</strong> leadership<br />

<strong>of</strong> Dr. Eigil Nielsen, noted palaeontologist <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Universitets<br />

Mineralogisk-Geologiske Institut, Copenhagen. <strong>The</strong> third member<br />

4. Heider, Karl G. 1957: New Archaeological Discoveries in Kanchanabury.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>, XLV, 1,61-70.<br />

__ 1960: A Pebble-Tool Complex in Thailand, Asia/1 ferspttctives, II, 2,<br />

1958. 63-67.


'l'HE SAT-YOK hOUK-SHEL'I'Eli 101<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedition was <strong>the</strong> young prehistorian Per S0rensen, and<br />

in Bangkok it was joined by <strong>the</strong> three Thai scientists, Nai Chin<br />

You-di, Mr. Arphorn and Mr. Tamnoen.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> November 1960, we started otir first trip<br />

along <strong>the</strong> Kwae Noi with an extension to <strong>the</strong> Three Pagodas Pass<br />

on <strong>the</strong> Burma frontiet. From Kanchanabury also named Kanbury,<br />

situated at <strong>the</strong> junction <strong>of</strong> thtl Kwae Noi and Kwae Yai (or Mae<br />

Klong ), we travelled by boat to <strong>the</strong> hamlet <strong>of</strong> Tacanoi1, which we<br />

reached after four days. From here we travelled oh ten elephants<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Three Pagodas Pass and back to Tacanon again. In severi<br />

days a distance <strong>of</strong> two hundred kilometres was covered on eiephnnts,<br />

We <strong>the</strong>n went back slowly to Kanbury, making extensive reconnoitring<br />

trips on both sides <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> river. Following this trip we went<br />

from Kanbury upstream <strong>the</strong> Kwae Yai, once again surface collecting<br />

and reconnoitring.<br />

On <strong>the</strong>se trips an amazing amount <strong>of</strong> prehistoric material was<br />

obtained, covering <strong>the</strong> main phases <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prehistory <strong>of</strong> Thailand,<br />

but as might be expected all <strong>of</strong> it consisted <strong>of</strong> scattered single finds<br />

or at best unstratified unit collections, and this, <strong>of</strong> course, lowered<br />

its scientific value. <strong>The</strong> finds were made in caves, rock-shelters<br />

and open-air sites. <strong>The</strong> location <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> caves was<br />

found with <strong>the</strong> aid <strong>of</strong> Thai informants and <strong>the</strong> Governor <strong>of</strong> Kanbury<br />

also rendered us all requested aid and co-operated most wholeheartedly<br />

with <strong>the</strong> enterprise. For <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>the</strong> success <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedition<br />

depended a great deal upon <strong>the</strong> assistance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai members<br />

who participated in <strong>the</strong> field work.<br />

On <strong>the</strong> third trip, two sites were selected by us for more<br />

detailed study. Originally we apportioned a period <strong>of</strong> eight days<br />

only, for trial trenching at Bang site where Karl Heider had made<br />

his neolithic surface finds, as mentioned before. But as it happened,<br />

this site appeared to be a neolithic graveyard, containing well preserved<br />

human skeletons and funeral gifts consisting <strong>of</strong> complete<br />

pottery and selected polished stone square axes, only matched in<br />

importance by <strong>the</strong> Sieveldng's excavation at Gua Cha, Kelantan in


ioz<br />

H.k van Heekeren<br />

Malaya.5 We <strong>the</strong>refore decided to split <strong>the</strong> party; accordingly Pet'<br />

Serensen and Arphorn stayed behind at Ban Kao to continue <strong>the</strong><br />

excavation on a larger scale. Serensen himself writes in a separate<br />

paper on this subject from firsthand knowledge. Nielsen, Chin<br />

You-di and <strong>the</strong> author left <strong>the</strong> site after eight days when already<br />

four skeletons with funeral gifts had been brought to light. We<br />

went upstream where we found two bamboo rafts with ro<strong>of</strong>s waiting<br />

for us, and <strong>the</strong>se o;erved us as horne for <strong>the</strong> next three weeks.<br />

Here, south <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> well-known waterfalls <strong>of</strong> Sai-Yok, <strong>the</strong>re is<br />

a limestone ridge on <strong>the</strong> left bank, in easy reach <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> river in<br />

which are two caves and a rock-shelter. <strong>The</strong> top <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> floor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

last mentioned lies 28 metres above <strong>the</strong> low level <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> river. Below<br />

<strong>the</strong> rock-shelter and connected by a steep talus slope we noted a<br />

high terrace <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancestral river and a low terrace at 21 metres<br />

and at 7 metres respectively above <strong>the</strong> low :floodmark <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present<br />

river.<br />

Six workmen were recruited in <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong> Sai-Yok to<br />

carry out <strong>the</strong> digging. Cave I, with a refuse accnmulation <strong>of</strong> only<br />

one metre in thickness, appeared to have been occupied by mesolithic,<br />

neolithic and bronze-age people, and subsequently by historical<br />

people. <strong>The</strong> latter occupation was indicated by <strong>the</strong> presence in <strong>the</strong><br />

cave <strong>of</strong> wooden burial c<strong>of</strong>fins containing urns with charred human<br />

bones and mortuary gifts like fine Sawankalok ware <strong>of</strong> varying shape,<br />

and bronze lime containers. Pottery, beads and a decorated bronze<br />

bell <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bronze age were found in <strong>the</strong> upper layers only. On <strong>the</strong><br />

rockbottom <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cave we found two neolithic graves with httman<br />

skeletons which were almost completely decayed. <strong>The</strong> funeral gifts<br />

were still present however, notably pots buried intact and many <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>m complete, a selection <strong>of</strong> polished square axes and one small<br />

shouldered axe. I have reserved <strong>the</strong>se groups <strong>of</strong> objects for separate<br />

treatment. Cave II, having a thin layer <strong>of</strong> refuse, provided us with<br />

5. Sieveking, G. de G. 1951 a: Excavations at Gua Cha, Kelantan. Federated<br />

i\lfuseums <strong>Journal</strong>, I/II. 75·1a8.<br />

-------1954 b: Gua Cha and <strong>the</strong> Malaym1 Stone Age. Malaya Historical<br />

]Oll/'/1{/f, l, 2, 111-125.


some mesolithic 11ebblc tools.<br />

THE SAI·YOK HOCK-SHELTER 103<br />

Outside <strong>the</strong> caves was a :fine half<br />

open rock-shelter under overhanging rock gables, where we made an<br />

excavation. It is with this excavation that this paper is mainly<br />

concerned. As <strong>the</strong> :finds are still en route, it will be appreciated<br />

that this report is inevitably incomplete and that it must be considered<br />

as provisional only. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> excavation is still in a<br />

formative stage and fur<strong>the</strong>r results are expected from future work.<br />

Yet certain eonclusions may already be drawn and <strong>the</strong> information<br />

ga<strong>the</strong>red from <strong>the</strong> excavation can be summarized as follows.<br />

<strong>The</strong> surface was covered with scattered limstone rubbish in<br />

which we found 7 pebble tools and some potsherds. This situation<br />

was encountered before in many o<strong>the</strong>r caves. I have <strong>the</strong> feeling<br />

that for some reason or ano<strong>the</strong>r, sedimentation in <strong>the</strong> caves came to<br />

a long time ago.<br />

We carried out <strong>the</strong> excavation by taking <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> soil in layers<br />

<strong>of</strong> 2fi ems. carefully following <strong>the</strong> stratification. <strong>The</strong> rock-shelter<br />

appeared to be a refuse dump with deep accumulation <strong>of</strong> debris with<br />

a clearly defined stratigraphy. It has not yet been possible to<br />

establish its depth. At a level <strong>of</strong> 3.75 metres we came upon a disconformity;<br />

below this level was a loteristic red rubble with some<br />

boulders. In one place we went down to 4 metres without encountering<br />

<strong>the</strong> subsoil at that lowest level shell refuse and a stone artifact<br />

were still present. Whe<strong>the</strong>r traces <strong>of</strong> Early Man stratified below 4<br />

metres will be found, <strong>the</strong>re is yet no telling.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Mesolithic Pebble Tool industry; Post-glacial flaked pebble<br />

tools <strong>of</strong> quartzite with occasional bifacial trimming, form <strong>the</strong> bulk<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> finds and 198 specimens were obtained from <strong>the</strong> digging.<br />

<strong>The</strong> majority were found concentrated in <strong>the</strong> upper 175 ems, but we<br />

came upon a second 'living floor' at a depth <strong>of</strong> approximately 3<br />

metres below <strong>the</strong> surface.<br />

Speaking in geneml terms <strong>the</strong> implements could be described<br />

as unifacially trimmed, flat-bottomed pebble tools, plano-convex in<br />

section and with a sharp cutting edge.<br />

On <strong>the</strong> entire ventral face


io4<br />

ii.R. van I'Ieeket'erl<br />

and on <strong>the</strong> less essential parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> upper face, <strong>the</strong> matrix <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

original pebble was left untouched. A few key types are: tools<br />

with a very high dorsal face and steep marginal trimming; flat, discoidal<br />

scrapers, carefully retouched about all edges; 'sumatraliths'<br />

oval in shape, and 'short axes' with straight chopped <strong>of</strong>f posterial<br />

part, which perhaps are not a distinct type at all but only broken<br />

'sumatraliths '.<br />

<strong>The</strong> lithic material included two pebble tools worked on both<br />

faces and two ground axes or protoneoliths,6 which were found in<br />

<strong>the</strong> upper layers; in <strong>the</strong> same layers, six potsherds were unear<strong>the</strong>d<br />

but after a depth <strong>of</strong> 75 ems, had been reached no fur<strong>the</strong>r sherds occurred.<br />

<strong>The</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sherds and <strong>the</strong> protoneoliths suggest<br />

neolithic influence or contact.<br />

<strong>The</strong> pebble tool complex <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lower deposit is entirely preceramic<br />

and all <strong>the</strong> tools are worked on one face only. During <strong>the</strong><br />

excavation many large bivalve freshwater mussels were found in all<br />

layers, but a curious feature is <strong>the</strong> great rarity <strong>of</strong> mammal remains.<br />

It appears that <strong>the</strong> people whose tools were found in <strong>the</strong> debris,<br />

based <strong>the</strong>ir economy on a full exploitation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir favourable riverine<br />

and forest environment, by some kind <strong>of</strong> restricted wandering. <strong>The</strong><br />

rivers <strong>the</strong>re were well stocked with fish and shellfish, as <strong>the</strong>y still<br />

are at present.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most important pursuit was fishing and shellfish ga<strong>the</strong>ring;<br />

next in importance came hunting and collecting <strong>of</strong> wild food,<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r animal or vegetable. Each band or family probably had its<br />

own territory and division <strong>of</strong> labour was based on sex. Women, it<br />

seems were mainly responsible for collecting shellfish and wild fruits<br />

and digging up esculent roots; men for hunting and fishing. <strong>The</strong><br />

people frequented rock-shelters and caves, if found to be convenient<br />

and in easy reach <strong>of</strong> fresh water, but <strong>the</strong>y also erected, temporary<br />

self made shelters in <strong>the</strong> open. In this connection it may safely be<br />

assumed that <strong>the</strong> accumulations <strong>of</strong> pebble tools toge<strong>the</strong>r with factory<br />

waste which we found at several places in <strong>the</strong> open plain near Ban<br />

6. Colani, Madeleine, 1932: Le Protoni!\oli<strong>the</strong>. Praehistorica Asiae Orienta/is<br />

93-95.


TilE SAI·YOK ROCK·SHEL'.l'lU! 105<br />

Kao and elsewhere, were actually remains <strong>of</strong> ancient hunting camps,<br />

now exposed by natural erosion.<br />

Of course, as only <strong>the</strong> imperishable part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original material<br />

culture has been retraced during excavation, <strong>the</strong> archaeological<br />

record, gives too simple an idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> culture <strong>of</strong> tl1e people.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is little doubt, that <strong>the</strong>y also made extensive use <strong>of</strong> wood,<br />

bamboo and bark, but whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y had bows or spears or blowpipes<br />

is a matter <strong>of</strong> conjecture. I am inclined to believe that <strong>the</strong> pebble<br />

tools were mainly wood-working tools, and tools for chopping, cutting,<br />

scraping and o<strong>the</strong>r purposes.<br />

<strong>The</strong> excavation had brought to light a burial <strong>of</strong> this ancient<br />

period which was unmistakably associated with mesolithic unifacially<br />

flaked pebble tools, without potsherds. It was a ra<strong>the</strong>r ill-preserved<br />

skeleton <strong>of</strong> a human adult, 150 ems. below <strong>the</strong> surface. It was<br />

placed almost parallel to <strong>the</strong> rear-wall on a bed <strong>of</strong> boulders; it was<br />

found lying on its back, face turned to <strong>the</strong> right, knees updrawn,<br />

right hand under <strong>the</strong> chin, left under-arm across <strong>the</strong> body. A heavy<br />

stone slab <strong>of</strong> quartzite was placed on <strong>the</strong> upper part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body and<br />

<strong>the</strong> thoracic area has been subjected to downward pressure and was<br />

badly decomposed. <strong>The</strong> soil above <strong>the</strong> head and part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body<br />

was stained with red ochre, a feature which has been connected<br />

with religious conceptions at <strong>the</strong> time. Red pigment (<strong>the</strong> colour<br />

<strong>of</strong>' blood' and 'life') and its use in connection with burials are known<br />

throughout <strong>the</strong> Malay Peninsula and <strong>the</strong> Archipelago, but were<br />

unknown in Indo-China during mesolithic times.<br />

Grave goods in <strong>the</strong> normal sense were not present, but a large<br />

mammal bone on <strong>the</strong> chest and many mussels, all with <strong>the</strong> hollow<br />

side up and placed on top <strong>of</strong> each o<strong>the</strong>r, are remains <strong>of</strong> food, meant<br />

to be taken along <strong>the</strong> journey after death, which suggests a belief<br />

in immortality.<br />

What struck <strong>the</strong> observer at first glance; was <strong>the</strong> small stature<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> skeleton, <strong>the</strong> remarkable thickness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> skull, which was<br />

11-12 mms. in places, <strong>the</strong> fragility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> limb bones, and <strong>the</strong> small-


106 H.R. van Heckeren<br />

ness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mandibular ramus and dentition. It is obviously a skeleton<br />

<strong>of</strong> Homo snpiens, albeit <strong>of</strong> a very primitive type. More will be<br />

said <strong>of</strong> this skeleton as soon as craniometric and comparative osteometric<br />

studies have been carried out by physical anthropologists.<br />

One point however, seems already to be certain. <strong>The</strong> skeleton<br />

is physically distinct from <strong>the</strong> megalodontic Australo-Melanesians,<br />

who were supposed to be <strong>the</strong> originators <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mesolithic<br />

pebble culture.7<br />

<strong>The</strong> overall picture, as based on <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archaeological<br />

material <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sai-Yok rock-shelter is without any doubt<br />

analogous with that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hoabinhian <strong>of</strong> Indo-ChinaS and Malaya.9<br />

Or to be more precise <strong>the</strong> lower deposits contain, as mentioned<br />

before, a flexed burial connected with stone tools without exception<br />

worked on one face only and no potsherds, and should be ascribed<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Early Hoabinhian. In <strong>the</strong> upper layers however, apart from<br />

unifacially worked stone tools, were found some potsherds, two<br />

ground stone tools, two bifacial stone implements and <strong>the</strong>se should<br />

be ascribed to <strong>the</strong> Middle/Late Hoabinhian. Previously a similar<br />

sequence was obtained at <strong>the</strong> Gua Kerbau and Gol Bait in Malaya<br />

by Van Stein Callenfels.lO<br />

<strong>The</strong> Hoabinhian and related cultures have a ra<strong>the</strong>r wide geographic<br />

range in <strong>the</strong> Far East. Regions where <strong>the</strong>y occur most<br />

frequently are South China (more than hundred caves in <strong>the</strong><br />

Sechwan and Kanshu provincesll ), Indo-China (numerous caves<br />

7. Stein Callenfels, P.V. van 1963: <strong>The</strong> Melanesoid Civilizations <strong>of</strong> Eastern<br />

Asia. Bulletin Rcifjles !vluseum Series, B, No. 1, 41-51.<br />

i::l. Colani, Madeleine 1927: L' Age de Ia Pierre dans la Province de Hoabinh<br />

(Tonkin) MJmoires Serv, G(!Oiog. Indo-CIIine, 14.<br />

9. Tweedie, M.W.F. 1953 : <strong>The</strong> Stone Age in Malaya. Joumal Malayan<br />

Brauch RAS, 26, 3-90.<br />

10. Stein Callenfel~. P.V. van and I.I-I.N. Evans 1926. Report on Cave Excavations<br />

in Pemk. Oudheidkwulig Vers/ag., 3/4.<br />

---and H.J), Noone 1940: Report on an excavation in <strong>the</strong> rock-shelter<br />

Go! Bait near Sungai Siput (Perak). Proc. Brd Congr. <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Preh. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Far East,<br />

119-125.<br />

11. Chen Te-K'un, 1959: Prehistoric China, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, 47-51.


'i:I-l.E SAI-YOK nocK-SHELTEn<br />

and rock-shelters and some kitchen middensl2 ), <strong>the</strong> Malay cave<br />

depositsl3 and perhaps Borneo 14. This culture it seems has reached<br />

Kangaroo Island and South East Australia and Tasmania15 but how<br />

it was transmitted, and in which direction, is still unknown. Its<br />

ultimate origin is more difficult to determine but it seems likely that<br />

<strong>the</strong> homeland <strong>of</strong> his culture is to be found in South China.<br />

In Thailand it is found concentrated in <strong>the</strong> valleys <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

K wae Noi and K wae Yai, and Sarasin reported to have found<br />

evidence <strong>of</strong> it in some caves in <strong>the</strong> north and <strong>the</strong> south <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country.16<br />

Something like 20 localities can be put on <strong>the</strong> map already,<br />

but <strong>the</strong>re are certainly more.<br />

We are still without an answer as to <strong>the</strong> exact date, but<br />

charcoal samples for time analysis were taken from most layers and<br />

are being tested by <strong>the</strong> radio-carbon method.<br />

<strong>The</strong> pebble tool problem and future research: As has been emphasized<br />

before, pebble tools in <strong>the</strong> Far East are already known<br />

since Middle Pleistocene times and in North China, notably in<br />

Chou-kou-tien, <strong>the</strong>y have been found in association with fossil<br />

remains <strong>of</strong> Pi<strong>the</strong>canthropus pekinensis.l7 On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, pebble<br />

tools which have no fundamental technological differences with<br />

<strong>the</strong> former are also known from post-glacial times,<br />

With <strong>the</strong> above remarks in mind, we have to realize, that too<br />

much emphasis cannot be placed on typology because typology itself<br />

is not an adequate guide to <strong>the</strong> relative age <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various types.<br />

I am inclined to believe that <strong>the</strong> mesolithic culture represents<br />

a continuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lower Palaeolithic, but an authority <strong>of</strong> Teilhard<br />

de Chardin's stature holds a diverge!lt view and suggests that<br />

12. Patte, E., L'Indochine prehistorique, Re11ue Anthropologique, 1!:!36.<br />

13. Tweedie, M.W.F. 1955 ; Prehistoric Malaya, Background to Malaya<br />

series, no. 6.<br />

14. Harrisson, T., 1947; <strong>The</strong> great Niah Cave. A preliminary report on<br />

Bornean Prehistory. Man, vol. VII, 161-166.<br />

15. Tindale, E.K. 1937; Relationship <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> extinct Kangaroo Island culture<br />

with cultures <strong>of</strong> Australia, Tasmania and Malay. Records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Australian<br />

Museum, 6, 116-119.<br />

16. Sarasin, F. 1933: Recherches prehistoriques au <strong>Siam</strong>. L'Antropologie,<br />

5'1, 547-548.<br />

17. LeGros Clark, W.E. Pi<strong>the</strong>canthropus in Peking. Antiquity 19, 1-5.<br />

io7


108 H.R. van Heekere11<br />

<strong>the</strong> resemblance in type, is only superficial. 18 What stands, however,<br />

is that <strong>the</strong> Palaeolithic and Mesolithic both know unifacially<br />

worked pebble tools and that typology as a diagnostic should be<br />

used with caution and that <strong>the</strong> results must be treated with <strong>the</strong><br />

utmost reserve. 19<br />

We have to realize that only stratigraphical, geological and<br />

palaeontological evide.nce <strong>of</strong> antiquity can help us with this problem.<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, fur<strong>the</strong>r studies <strong>of</strong> this topic must be concentrated on<br />

ancient, fossil bearing gravels containing pebble tools. I am afraid<br />

that <strong>the</strong> gravels <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kwae Noi are <strong>of</strong> little assistance as <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

entire! y devoid <strong>of</strong> fossils.<br />

<strong>The</strong> author has supposed that <strong>the</strong> pebble tools he has found<br />

in situ in <strong>the</strong> gravels <strong>of</strong> a high terrace near Ban Kao, are palaeolithic.<br />

Important though this viewpoint may be, it has no undisputably<br />

clear foundation, and my argument might fail to convince,<br />

as we still do not know when <strong>the</strong>se gravels were laid down by <strong>the</strong><br />

ancestral river.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r approach to <strong>the</strong> matter would be to carry out excavations<br />

in rock-shelters with deep refuse accumulations connected<br />

with high level river terraces, such as seem to exist in Sai-Yok.<br />

Such excavation, admittedly, would be by way <strong>of</strong> experiment,<br />

but <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r discovery is always latent in our work,<br />

and new prehistorical and palaeontological facts may well be brought<br />

to light, provided <strong>the</strong> excavations are carried well down into <strong>the</strong><br />

lower strata. 20<br />

1<br />

lve hope that such fur<strong>the</strong>r exploration will take place in <strong>the</strong><br />

fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> year <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

18. Tt:ilharcl de Chardin, P. 1950: Le Paleolithique du <strong>Siam</strong>. L'AIIthropo/ogie,<br />

5·1;517-5,18.<br />

19. In South and Middle Africa, prehistory begins with pebble tooln and leads<br />

on lo <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bifacial hand·axe.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> East, however, it seems that archaic pebble tools persisted for long periods<br />

after <strong>the</strong>y have given rise to more advanced types elsewhere.<br />

20. Chan Te·K'un 1959 : Prehistoric China, <strong>Vol</strong>. I,47 -51. In limestone caves<br />

in Kwangsi, s~uth China, two type3 <strong>of</strong> layers have been distinguished. <strong>The</strong> upper<br />

deposits are <strong>of</strong> post-glacial age and contain m ~solithic pebble tools and a sub-fossil<br />

fauna; in <strong>the</strong> deeper layers a Stegodon fauna was encountered with remuinH <strong>of</strong><br />

Gigantopi<strong>the</strong>cus and Pi<strong>the</strong>canthropus.


BANGKOK MUSEUM STONE INSCRIPTION OF<br />

MAHENDRAVARMAN<br />

by<br />

B. Ch. Chllabra, New Delhi.<br />

Joint Director General <strong>of</strong> Archaeology,<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> India<br />

On. my way back from Indonesia to India in December 1960,<br />

I happened to stop for a couple <strong>of</strong> days at Bangkok. While <strong>the</strong>re,<br />

I paid a visit to <strong>the</strong> National Museum <strong>of</strong> Thailand in company with<br />

Mr. Nirmal J, Singh, Press Attache, Embassy <strong>of</strong> India in Thailand.<br />

We were cordially received and shown around by Pr<strong>of</strong>. Luang Boribal<br />

Buribhand <strong>of</strong> that museum. I was sad to learn that <strong>the</strong>re had<br />

recently been a conflagration in one wing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> great museum, causing<br />

considerable damage to valuable records and monuments. <strong>The</strong><br />

gallery <strong>of</strong> stone inscriptions had also suffered much from that fire.<br />

As we were inspecting <strong>the</strong> exhibits in that gallery, my attention was<br />

suddenly attracted by a stone slab with a short early Sanskrit inscription,<br />

beautifully engraved in four lines. <strong>The</strong> same inscription<br />

forms <strong>the</strong> subject matter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present paper.<br />

<strong>The</strong> inscribed slab, I was told, had been newly acquired by<br />

<strong>the</strong> National Museum <strong>of</strong> Bangkok. I learnt fur<strong>the</strong>r that it had not<br />

yet been published anywhere.<br />

I am editing it at <strong>the</strong> instance <strong>of</strong> Mr. Nirmal J. Singh who<br />

was to supply me with a facsimile <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inscription as well as with<br />

<strong>the</strong> details as to <strong>the</strong> find-place and <strong>the</strong> circumstances <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discovery<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inscribed slab. I received from him an inked estampage<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inscription in February <strong>1961</strong>, through <strong>the</strong> courtesy <strong>of</strong><br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>. Luang Boribal Buribhand. <strong>The</strong> accompanying photograph is<br />

a reproduction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same estampage. This stone inscription had<br />

been found at Aranyaprades District (about 350 kilometres east <strong>of</strong><br />

Bangkok) by Mr. Serie Naenhna, assistant curator <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Provincial<br />

Museum. He found it in <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong> Prasat Kh(lo Chon~sr*.J,<br />

Chaen~ during his eXJ?edition last rear,


110 B. Ch. Chhabra, New Delhi<br />

<strong>The</strong> inscribed space measures 28 X 30 em. <strong>The</strong> four lines <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> inscription constitute but one stanza, each line containing one<br />

quarter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verse, <strong>the</strong> metre being Anushtubh. <strong>The</strong> alphabet is<br />

an ornamental type <strong>of</strong> what is commonly kn~wn as Pallava-Grantha<br />

<strong>of</strong> South India <strong>of</strong> about <strong>the</strong> seventh century A.D., and <strong>the</strong> language<br />

is Sanskrit, as already indicated. As to <strong>the</strong> contents, <strong>the</strong> inscription<br />

records <strong>the</strong> excavation <strong>of</strong> a tank, called Sankara Ta_taka, by Mahendravarman.<br />

Even though <strong>the</strong>re is no indication in <strong>the</strong> inscription as to<br />

<strong>the</strong> identity <strong>of</strong> this Mahendravarman, it is possible to identify him<br />

with <strong>the</strong> King Mahendravarman <strong>of</strong> Kambuja or Kambujadesa, i.e.<br />

Cambodia, son <strong>of</strong> Viravarman and <strong>the</strong> youngest bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Bhavavarman.<br />

This last mentioned ruler is reputed to have founded <strong>the</strong><br />

dynasty <strong>of</strong> Kambuja kings, having defeated his rivals, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

kingdom <strong>of</strong> Fu-nan.l It goes without saying that <strong>the</strong> present Thailand<br />

at that time formed part <strong>of</strong> Kambuja or Cambodia. Bhavavarman<br />

was succeeded by his youngest bro<strong>the</strong>r whose name was Chitasena<br />

and who assumed <strong>the</strong> second name Mahendravarman at <strong>the</strong><br />

time <strong>of</strong> his coronation. <strong>The</strong> practice <strong>of</strong> assuming coronation names<br />

was in vogue in ancient India and was followed also in lands and<br />

islands that came under <strong>the</strong> Indo-Aryan influence. <strong>The</strong> reign period<br />

<strong>of</strong> this Chitrasena-Mahendravannan falls between <strong>the</strong> closing years<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth century and <strong>the</strong> early years <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> seventh century A.D.<br />

It is fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> interest to note here that <strong>the</strong> same Chitrasena­<br />

Mahendravarman is known to us from two more stone inscriptions<br />

that have already been published. <strong>The</strong> earlier <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two is known<br />

so far in three versions and <strong>the</strong> later in as many as six versions.2<br />

Again, <strong>the</strong> earlier one mentions him only as Chitrasena, indicating<br />

<strong>the</strong>reby that by that time, he had not yet come to <strong>the</strong> throne. <strong>The</strong><br />

later one expressly states ' that he was formerly known as Chitrasena<br />

and assumed <strong>the</strong> name Mahendravarman at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> coronation.'S<br />

Since our inscription makes him already well-known as<br />

1. Compare R.C. Mujumdar's Kamb11ia·desa (or An Ancient Hindu Colony in<br />

Cambodia). Madras 1944, pp. 47 ff.<br />

2. Ibid. p. 54.<br />

3. Ibid.


Mahenclravarman's stone inscriptions in <strong>the</strong> Museum at Bangkok, Thailand.


BANGKOK MUSEUM STONE INSCRIPTION OF MAHENDRAVARMAN 111<br />

Mahendravarman, it may be taken to be <strong>the</strong> latest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three inscriptions<br />

so far known <strong>of</strong> him. It is quite possible that <strong>the</strong> present<br />

inscription was also made available in more than one version like<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two and that some o<strong>the</strong>r version or versions <strong>of</strong> it may come<br />

to light in future.<br />

<strong>The</strong> two inscriptions already known record each <strong>the</strong> establishment<br />

<strong>of</strong> a Sivalihga by <strong>the</strong> king, which shows that he was a devout<br />

worshipper <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> god Siva. His naming <strong>the</strong> tank, <strong>the</strong> excavation<br />

<strong>of</strong> which is <strong>the</strong> object <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present inscription, as Sarlkara Tataka,<br />

accords well with that.<br />

Text<br />

yas = sri-Mahendravamm = eti<br />

Mahendra iva visruta~ [I *]<br />

sa Sa6karatat~k-akhyafi =<br />

chakhan = emafi =- jalasayam [II *]<br />

Translation<br />

"He, who is known as <strong>the</strong> illustrious<br />

Mahendravarman, famous like Mahendra<br />

(i.e. Indra, <strong>the</strong> Chief among <strong>the</strong> gods),<br />

excavated this reservoir <strong>of</strong> water, named<br />

, 1<br />

Sankara Tank. 01


TEMPLES OF SOUTH INDIA<br />

by<br />

CjJaruati 73hampi<br />

Untouched by <strong>the</strong> architectural concepts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> West, unmoved<br />

by Islamic influence, relatively undisturbed by <strong>the</strong> various<br />

invasions which <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> India was periodically subject to, <strong>the</strong><br />

temples <strong>of</strong> South India are some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> purest examples <strong>of</strong> Hindu<br />

and Dravidian art existing today. <strong>The</strong>se buildings are no monarch's<br />

appeasement <strong>of</strong> his own vanity. Nor are <strong>the</strong>y memorials to <strong>the</strong> dead.<br />

Nor again are <strong>the</strong>y a more commemoration <strong>of</strong> one particular event.<br />

Ra<strong>the</strong>r are <strong>the</strong>y testaments to Man's timeless faith in something or<br />

someone beyond himself. In fact <strong>the</strong>se massive structures surging<br />

upwards and encompassing all <strong>the</strong> manifold aspects <strong>of</strong> Hindu religion<br />

and mythology are symbols <strong>of</strong> humanity's eternal reaching out<br />

to <strong>the</strong> sublime, <strong>the</strong> divine, <strong>the</strong> infinite. And whereas most wellknown<br />

architectural monuments are things <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past, wrapped in<br />

<strong>the</strong> silence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dead, <strong>the</strong>se temples today are still teeming with<br />

life and with a vitality all <strong>the</strong>ir own.<br />

<strong>The</strong> heyday <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Indian temples lasted from <strong>the</strong> 7th<br />

to <strong>the</strong> 17th century, a.d.-from <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pallavas to <strong>the</strong> Vijayanagar<br />

and Nayyak dynasties. However, from references to <strong>the</strong>m<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Puranas such as <strong>the</strong> Mahabharata and Ramayana, in <strong>the</strong> early<br />

Dravidian annals and in <strong>the</strong> works oE Tamil, Telugu, Malayalee and<br />

Canarese poets and scholars, <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> this temple art dates back<br />

many hundreds <strong>of</strong> years before that, even to pre-Aryan times. Such<br />

a reference in a very early Dravidian work is made to <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong><br />

Kanya Kumari at <strong>the</strong> extreme sou<strong>the</strong>rn tip <strong>of</strong> India where <strong>the</strong> three<br />

oceans meet. According to this legend this is <strong>the</strong> spot where Parvathi<br />

awaited <strong>the</strong> arrival <strong>of</strong> her celestial bridegroom Siva who, to<br />

her consternation, was unduly late in coming! Often a temple is<br />

built on <strong>the</strong> site <strong>of</strong> a particularly sacred or auspicious event. Such<br />

is <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong> Rameswaram on <strong>the</strong> south-east coast <strong>of</strong> India, where<br />

Rama is supposed to have set foot on his triumphant return from


114 Parvati Thampi<br />

Lanka after <strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>of</strong> Ravana, known as Thosakan in Thailand.<br />

Or <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong> Tbiruvannamalai on <strong>the</strong> hill <strong>of</strong> which Siva once<br />

appeared in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a great tongue <strong>of</strong> fire. Frequently a temple<br />

was erected by a ruler in gratitude for some favour granted. <strong>The</strong><br />

splendid Rajarajeswara temple in Tanjore was built by King Rajaraja<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chola dynasty in <strong>the</strong> lOth century in commemoration <strong>of</strong><br />

his victories over <strong>the</strong> Chalukyas, Pandyas and <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> Ceylon.<br />

Such also is <strong>the</strong> Siva Nateswara temple in Chidambaram built by<br />

<strong>the</strong> leper-king Svetavarna (<strong>the</strong> 'white one') on being cured <strong>of</strong> his<br />

leprosy. In some cases <strong>the</strong> clue to <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> a temple is found<br />

in <strong>the</strong> records kept in <strong>the</strong> temples <strong>the</strong>mselves. But when it is written-as<br />

it is in <strong>the</strong> Sri Paclmanabha or reclining Vishnu temple in<br />

Trivanclrum-that <strong>the</strong> temple was founded" on <strong>the</strong> ninety-fifth day<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kali yuga" (or <strong>the</strong> final era in <strong>the</strong> Hindu conception <strong>of</strong> time<br />

without known beginning or end) <strong>the</strong>n we are non-plussed. One<br />

can only presume in such cases that a certain 'vigraha' or devine<br />

image w·as discovered, that it possessed, acquired, or was invested<br />

with a pr<strong>of</strong>ound sanctity, that a shrine was built over it and that<br />

this shrine mushroomed into a great temple according to <strong>the</strong> reputation<br />

<strong>of</strong> this image, <strong>the</strong> faith <strong>of</strong> its devotees and <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> its<br />

patrons.<br />

For undoubtedly <strong>the</strong> temples <strong>of</strong> South India, as <strong>of</strong> much <strong>of</strong><br />

Indian art, were blessed with royal patronage. Among <strong>the</strong> earliest<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se royal patrons were <strong>the</strong> Pallavas-600-750 a.d. who held sway<br />

over <strong>the</strong> Eastern Decean while <strong>the</strong> Chalukyas ruled over Western<br />

Decean. <strong>The</strong> best-known work <strong>of</strong> Pallava art is <strong>the</strong> seven pagodas<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mammalapuram near Madras built by <strong>the</strong> rulers Mahendravarman<br />

and Narasimhavarman. <strong>The</strong>se are named after <strong>the</strong> five Pandavas<strong>the</strong><br />

heroes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mahabharata-and are dedicated to different deities.<br />

Though this art is similar to <strong>the</strong> more nor<strong>the</strong>rn art <strong>of</strong> Sanchi and<br />

Amaravati still one sees here <strong>the</strong> beginnings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> gopuram-or<br />

elaborate doorways-and <strong>the</strong> decorative wall-friezes that were so vital<br />

a part <strong>of</strong> later South India art. <strong>The</strong>se features developed under <strong>the</strong><br />

Cbalukyas and <strong>the</strong> Cholas whose empire extended along <strong>the</strong> east<br />

coast up to Burma, King Rajendra Chola defeating <strong>the</strong> Burmese<br />

Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Pegu. <strong>The</strong>ir art is still austere and stately as is seen


'i:EMPLES OF SOUTH INDIA<br />

in <strong>the</strong> magnificent Rajarajeshwara temple in Tanjore and some <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Kanchipuram monuments. <strong>The</strong> Pandyas in <strong>the</strong> 11th century<br />

established <strong>the</strong>ir capital at Madura which soon became <strong>the</strong> centre<br />

<strong>of</strong> south Indian architecture. However most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pandyan monuments,<br />

like many <strong>of</strong> those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pre-seventh century period, were<br />

destroyed by Muslim invaders. Under <strong>the</strong> Vijayanagar kings-1500-<br />

1650-temple art reached its height, especially under <strong>the</strong> illustrious<br />

kings Krishnadevaraya and Achutaraya. While being increasingly<br />

ornate it was at <strong>the</strong> same time elegant and courtly. <strong>The</strong> ornamentation<br />

and ornateness reached its extreme under <strong>the</strong> Nayyak dynasty <strong>of</strong><br />

Madura, whose presiding deity was Siva for Sivaism was gaining in<br />

<strong>the</strong> South whereas that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vijayanagar kings had been Vishnu.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most striking example <strong>of</strong> Nayyak art is <strong>the</strong> Meenakshi temple<br />

in Madura built by Tirumala Nayyak who held sway over all South<br />

India in <strong>the</strong> seventeenth century, and was <strong>the</strong> last <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> great<br />

Hindu kings. This massive temple with its nine towering gopurams,<br />

its immense pillared mandapams or halls and pavilions, its corridor<br />

within corridor (one <strong>of</strong> which is entirely lined with Siva Lingams<br />

from <strong>the</strong> most sacred sites <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country) and its elaborate and intricate<br />

carving is truly an amazing piece <strong>of</strong> architecture. <strong>The</strong><br />

sculpture here is pr<strong>of</strong>use and varied, ranging from mediocre to<br />

superb. <strong>The</strong>re is one exquisite piece <strong>of</strong> work depicting Vishnu<br />

giving Uma or Parvathi in marriage to Siva. <strong>The</strong> tender gravity on<br />

<strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bridegroon, <strong>the</strong> benign expression <strong>of</strong> Vishnu and <strong>the</strong><br />

tremulous rapture on Uma's face, half-tearful, half-smiling, all this<br />

is unforgettably and immortally conveyed in this piece <strong>of</strong> sculpture.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Hoysalas, who ruled from <strong>the</strong> 12th to <strong>the</strong> 13th century<br />

in what is now Mysore State, also made a distinctive contribution<br />

to <strong>the</strong> architecture <strong>of</strong> South India. Though simple in construction,<br />

as compared to <strong>the</strong> later sou<strong>the</strong>rn temples, <strong>the</strong> Hoysala temples are<br />

extremely rich in decoration and full <strong>of</strong> charming ingenuity. A<br />

marked feature <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se temples is <strong>the</strong>ir star pattern. Noted<br />

among <strong>the</strong>m are <strong>the</strong> temples <strong>of</strong> Belur, Halebid and Somnathpur,<br />

most <strong>of</strong> which are dedicated to Krishna. In <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong> Chenna<br />

Kesava in Belur is an intricately carved pillar that can. revolve on its<br />

axis. An enormous Ganesha, <strong>the</strong> Elephant God, in <strong>the</strong> temple at<br />

il5


116 Parva ti 1'hampi<br />

Halebid and <strong>the</strong> colossal 60-feet high Gomateswara statue in Sravm1a<br />

Belgola are o<strong>the</strong>r outstanding examples <strong>of</strong> Hoysala genius.<br />

<strong>The</strong> basic structure <strong>of</strong> a South-Indian temple is simple. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

is an outer rectangular walled-in enclosure with <strong>the</strong> entrance in <strong>the</strong><br />

east. Most temples have two gopuras or gateways-one in <strong>the</strong> east,<br />

one in <strong>the</strong> south-but <strong>the</strong>y may have more. <strong>The</strong> gopura must be at<br />

least twice as high as it is broad while <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>rn gopura in <strong>the</strong><br />

Meenakshi temple is eleven storeys high. <strong>The</strong>re is usually ano<strong>the</strong>r<br />

inner enclosure which houses <strong>the</strong> main shrine and which devotees<br />

encircle three or more times, <strong>the</strong> number being uneven. At <strong>the</strong><br />

entrance to this is <strong>the</strong> Balipidha or stone altar for <strong>of</strong>ferings. And<br />

behind this is <strong>the</strong> Dwajasthambha or flag-pole. Each temple or<br />

group <strong>of</strong> temples has its own flag which is only used on special accasions.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Dwajasthambha is llenerally plated in brass, copper<br />

or gold and is a landmark for devout pilgrims. Beyond this flagpole<br />

is a Garuda or Hanuman if it is a temple to Vishnu and a Nandi, or<br />

recumbent bull, <strong>the</strong> vehicle <strong>of</strong> Siva, if it is a Siva temple. (<strong>The</strong> fine<br />

Hanuman image in a temple at Bangalore is supposed to shed actual<br />

tears on <strong>the</strong> birthday <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lord Rama, just as on <strong>the</strong>' figure <strong>of</strong> Christ<br />

in a certain Church <strong>the</strong> palms and feet are supposed to bleed on a<br />

particular day. One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most noted <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nandi bulls is <strong>the</strong> one<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Lepakshi. temple in Andhra which is carved with infinite care<br />

out <strong>of</strong> one solid rock and is 15 feet high and 27 feet long.) <strong>The</strong><br />

walls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inner enclosure are <strong>of</strong>ten fitted with myriads <strong>of</strong> lamps,<br />

all <strong>of</strong> which are only lighted at festivals. <strong>The</strong> Sri Padmanabha<br />

temple in Trivandrum has one hundred thousand <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se lamps,<br />

all <strong>of</strong> which are lighted toge<strong>the</strong>r only once in six years in a .ceremony<br />

known as "laksha deepam". <strong>The</strong> outer and inner enclosures<br />

contain <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fices, store-rooms and record rooms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> temples, as<br />

well as rooms for <strong>the</strong> preparation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various 'poojas' or ceremonies<br />

and <strong>the</strong> temple kitchens or Madapalli where vast quantities<br />

<strong>of</strong> food are prepared daily, <strong>of</strong>fered in token to <strong>the</strong> deity and <strong>the</strong>n<br />

distributed to <strong>the</strong> temple employees and <strong>the</strong> poor. Along <strong>the</strong>se<br />

courtyards too <strong>the</strong> temple-elephants, decked out in all splendour<br />

and bearing vigrahas, parade on special occasions~


TEMPLES OF SOUTH INDIA 117<br />

<strong>The</strong> inner enclosure houses <strong>the</strong> shrine itself and is distinguished<br />

for <strong>the</strong> carvings on its walls, ceiling, doorways, columns and cornices,<br />

for <strong>the</strong> intricate workmanship on its rnandapams and for its<br />

exquisitely slender pillars that are a hallmark <strong>of</strong> sou<strong>the</strong>rn temples.<br />

Whole legends are <strong>of</strong>ten carved into or painted on <strong>the</strong> walls. <strong>The</strong><br />

carvings range <strong>the</strong> whole gamut <strong>of</strong> Hindu lore-gods and goddesses,<br />

men and monkeys, birds and serpents, dwarfs and demons. Dwarapalakas<br />

or door-guardians, Bhaktas in attitudes <strong>of</strong> devotion or <strong>of</strong>fering,<br />

Gandharvas and o<strong>the</strong>r celestial beings all are portrayed. Generally<br />

<strong>the</strong> carvings depiet stories from <strong>the</strong> ancient epics: <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong>y<br />

depict <strong>the</strong> ten incarnations <strong>of</strong> Vishnu; sometimes <strong>the</strong>y are life-size<br />

sculptures <strong>of</strong> patron-kings and <strong>the</strong>ir spouses; occasionally <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

dynamic likenesses <strong>of</strong> dancers and musicians-<strong>the</strong> various mudras<br />

or hand-gestures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> art <strong>of</strong> Bharat Natyam or <strong>the</strong> various Yoga<br />

asanas or postures are also shown. All <strong>the</strong> ingenuity and skilful<br />

cunning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> artists is given full play in <strong>the</strong>se temples. For instance<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is a cluster <strong>of</strong> seven pillars in <strong>the</strong> temple at Suchindram-a<br />

sort <strong>of</strong> masculine counterpart <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kanya Kumari templeeach<br />

one <strong>of</strong> which on being struck sounds <strong>the</strong> seven separate notes<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Indian musical scale. Or again, in all <strong>the</strong> vast edifice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Madnra Meenakshi temple, <strong>the</strong>re is only one spot, a foot square,<br />

from where <strong>the</strong> two domes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two sanctnm sanctorums are simultaneously<br />

visible. <strong>The</strong> amazing feature is that <strong>the</strong> scnlptor or sculptors<br />

remain, as is <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> case, completely unknown, completely<br />

annonymmts. Apart from <strong>the</strong>se carvings <strong>the</strong>re are also inscriptions<br />

on <strong>the</strong> pillars, ei<strong>the</strong>r containing passages from <strong>the</strong> Vedas or Upanishads,<br />

or narrating <strong>the</strong> origin and history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> temple or naming<br />

<strong>the</strong> kings and ministers who patronized <strong>the</strong> temple and <strong>the</strong> endowments<br />

<strong>the</strong>y made to it. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se inscriptions are in <strong>the</strong><br />

Brahmi script dating back to <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Asoka.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Mandapams are balls or pavilions for worshippers and<br />

<strong>the</strong>re may be one or more depending on <strong>the</strong> size and strncture <strong>of</strong><br />

each temple. <strong>The</strong> main mandapam is situated opposite <strong>the</strong> main<br />

shrine. Tha massive mandapam in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reclining Vishnu,<br />

eyt:retc:;hini acro::;s thrE!e roo!TI$ <strong>of</strong> tl;Je Trivapdn,tm temple, is J;lll,'lde qf


118 Parvati Thampi<br />

one solid piece <strong>of</strong> granite.<br />

also boasts <strong>of</strong> a thousand-column mandapam.<br />

This temple, like <strong>the</strong> one in Srirangam,<br />

To <strong>the</strong> south <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inner enclosure <strong>the</strong>re is invariably a<br />

shrine to Ganesha, <strong>the</strong> Elephant-God who overcomes all obstacles.<br />

(<strong>The</strong> Meenakshi temple contains 108 Ganeshas ). To <strong>the</strong> north is<br />

usually a shrine to Subramanian <strong>the</strong> valiant son <strong>of</strong> Siva-Parvathi or<br />

to one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> incarnations <strong>of</strong> Vishnu. Opposite this is a shrine to<br />

Parvathi, or in a Vishnu temple, to Lakshmi his consort, <strong>the</strong> Goddess<br />

<strong>of</strong> Fortune. <strong>The</strong>re is a! ways a Siva lingam and in a Siva temple<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is also a Nateswara, <strong>the</strong> Lord <strong>of</strong> dance, or Siva in human<br />

form.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> centre generally facing <strong>the</strong> East is <strong>the</strong> main or presiding<br />

deity in a quadrangular shrine. This is <strong>the</strong> 'Garbhagraha',<br />

<strong>the</strong> holy <strong>of</strong> holies, and it is always lamp-lit. In a Siva temple <strong>the</strong><br />

Siva lingam, a monolithic conical 'stone, is <strong>the</strong> object <strong>of</strong> worship.<br />

But in o<strong>the</strong>r temples, especially in Tamilnad, <strong>the</strong> presiding deity<br />

is generally shown in all his, or her, grandeur, with all <strong>the</strong> attributes<br />

and accessories popular associated with him. However, as in some<br />

Buddhist sculpture merely <strong>the</strong> foot print <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Buddha or <strong>the</strong> wheel<br />

<strong>of</strong> Dhrama is worshipped, so also in some shrines just one simple<br />

and typical aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deity is depicted. In some temples to<br />

Parvathi, (known also as Meenakshi, Devi, Kali, Durga or Chamunda<br />

as in Mysore where she is <strong>the</strong> patron goddess), such as <strong>the</strong><br />

very potent Devi temple <strong>of</strong> Chotanikara in Cochin, <strong>the</strong> goddess is<br />

shown in both her predominant aspects-<strong>the</strong> benign and <strong>the</strong> terrible.<br />

Most images are made <strong>of</strong> stone, some <strong>of</strong> bronze or an alloy <strong>of</strong><br />

metals able to with-stand <strong>the</strong> ablutions <strong>of</strong> centuries; some, especially<br />

in Tamil areas, are made <strong>of</strong> a very fine variety <strong>of</strong> gold known as<br />

'aparanji' and some <strong>of</strong> a black, indestructible substance <strong>the</strong> exact<br />

composition <strong>of</strong> which is not known now. <strong>The</strong> image is generally<br />

covered in silks and precious ornaments, donated by worshippers.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is a legend that <strong>the</strong> diamond nose-ring on <strong>the</strong> radiant image<br />

in <strong>the</strong> shore temple at Kanya Kumari so dazzled <strong>the</strong> crew <strong>of</strong> a passing<br />

ship that it c~l .U!ed. <strong>the</strong> shiJ,J to be shl;l.ttel,'ed a~ainf!t ~he rocks~


Shri Chaumundi Temple Gopuram, Mysore.


<strong>The</strong> Chaumundi Bull, Mysore. This magnificently carved monolith is <strong>of</strong> black granite and is situated on <strong>the</strong><br />

Cbaumundi Hill, Mrsore, on <strong>the</strong> war up to <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong> Chaumundi.


TEMPLES OF SOUTH INDIA 119<br />

Consequently <strong>the</strong> eastern gateway <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> temple facing <strong>the</strong> ocean is<br />

never opened except on one day in <strong>the</strong> year when <strong>the</strong> image is taken<br />

for immersion in <strong>the</strong> sea. Actually <strong>the</strong> main image is made fixed<br />

and immovable by an architectural process known as 'ashtabandham'<br />

(or eight-fold binding), and is known as <strong>the</strong> 'modava' or stationary<br />

image. A replica <strong>of</strong>, or substitute for it known as <strong>the</strong> 'utsava' image<br />

is <strong>the</strong> one that is taken around on ceremonies and processions.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se replicas or substitutary images show some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> finest craftmanship<br />

in India. Made <strong>of</strong> bronze or an alloy <strong>of</strong> copper, brass,<br />

white lead, gold and silver <strong>the</strong>se statues <strong>of</strong> Lakshmi, Parvathi, or<br />

Nataraj among o<strong>the</strong>rs are exquisitely wrought. <strong>The</strong> long nose-ridge,<br />

slime hips and very slender limbs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> female figures are in marked<br />

contrast to <strong>the</strong>ir no<strong>the</strong>rn counterparts. Unlike <strong>the</strong> enshrined<br />

'modava' deity <strong>the</strong>se images are displayed in <strong>the</strong> corridors and passages<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> temple for all to see and admire.<br />

<strong>The</strong> main structural material <strong>of</strong> a South Indian temple is<br />

layer upon layer <strong>of</strong> great, concrete slabs resting on monolithic<br />

columns and definitely suggesting a pre-Aryan influence. However<br />

<strong>the</strong> earliest dated monument <strong>of</strong> this kind in South India is <strong>the</strong> small<br />

lovely Malagette Sivalaya temple at Badami, dating 625 a.d.<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Indian temples have <strong>the</strong>ir own temple tanks,<br />

some <strong>of</strong> which are as famous as <strong>the</strong> temple itself. <strong>The</strong> holy Siva<br />

Ganga tank in a Tanjore temple, <strong>the</strong> temple tank in Chidambaram<br />

by bathing in which <strong>the</strong> leper-king Svetavarra was cured and <strong>the</strong><br />

tank in Madura which is supposed to contain <strong>the</strong> seed <strong>of</strong> Siva and<br />

cleanse one <strong>of</strong> all sins-<strong>the</strong>se are some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> better known ones. A<br />

banyan tree is also very <strong>of</strong>ten a feature <strong>of</strong> a temple compound, probably<br />

because <strong>of</strong> its vast, many-rooted and sheltering nature. In<br />

<strong>the</strong> Chotanikkara temple <strong>the</strong> trunk <strong>of</strong> such a tree is crowded with<br />

iron-nail-heads which are struck into <strong>the</strong> tree by sick or sorrowing<br />

pilgrims with <strong>the</strong>ir foreheads or <strong>the</strong> bare palms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir hands, such<br />

being <strong>the</strong> intensity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir faith. Some temples have <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

rest-houses or 'sathrams' too, which probably take <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong><br />

cavews fqr sa~es and ~il~rims found :r~ear t~e 11,10fl;) anqi~nt t()m~le~,


120 Parvati Thampi<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is one such cavern beside <strong>the</strong> temple <strong>of</strong> Alagarkovil near<br />

Madura where <strong>the</strong> great Jaini scholar and teacher Ajjanandi spent<br />

many years in prayer and meditation.<br />

No two sou<strong>the</strong>rn temples are exactly alike. <strong>The</strong>y vary<br />

according to <strong>the</strong> whims and abilities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir builders and <strong>the</strong> supposed<br />

nature and attitudes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deities <strong>the</strong>y enshrine. <strong>The</strong><br />

descriptions, symbols and legends concerning <strong>the</strong> various deities are<br />

diffuse, varied and <strong>of</strong>ten interchangeable, for ultimately it must be<br />

borne in mind that <strong>the</strong>y are hut manifestations or facets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> one<br />

Supreme Being, <strong>the</strong> Eternal Spirit. <strong>The</strong> temples vary too in <strong>the</strong><br />

requirements <strong>of</strong> cleanliness and <strong>the</strong> rules <strong>of</strong> orthodoxy. In <strong>the</strong><br />

Krishna temple <strong>of</strong> Guruvayoor-that Mecca <strong>of</strong> Kerala's Hindus-such<br />

are <strong>the</strong> strictures on physical cleanliness that any impurity within<br />

<strong>the</strong> temple walls-be it even <strong>the</strong> urine <strong>of</strong> an infant-sets in motion<br />

a vast purification process. <strong>The</strong>y vary also in size from <strong>the</strong> stupendous<br />

structures at Tanjore and Madura to <strong>the</strong> little kovils dotting<br />

<strong>the</strong> south Indian countryside which consist <strong>of</strong> one tiny unadorned<br />

shrine and are maintained by one family or one community. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

vary in structure from <strong>the</strong> more square, sprawling temples <strong>of</strong> Kerala<br />

to <strong>the</strong> soaring, many-tiered edifices <strong>of</strong> Madras State with <strong>the</strong>ir many<br />

pillars and immense corridors. In fact <strong>the</strong> longest corridor in <strong>the</strong><br />

world is <strong>the</strong> corridor in <strong>the</strong> Rama temple <strong>of</strong> Rameswaram. Finally<br />

<strong>the</strong>y vary according to <strong>the</strong> wealth and tastes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir donors and<br />

patrons, who were usually <strong>of</strong> royal blood.<br />

Each temple or group <strong>of</strong> temples had its own patrons who<br />

maintained or renovated <strong>the</strong> temple, contributed generously to ihe<br />

temple c<strong>of</strong>fers, regulated its functions or appointed its functionaries<br />

and in general enhanced its reputation. Under <strong>the</strong>ir auspices <strong>the</strong><br />

temple was <strong>the</strong> centre <strong>of</strong> cultural life where <strong>the</strong> arts <strong>of</strong> music, astrology,<br />

astronomy, sculpture and dance flourished. <strong>The</strong> classical form<br />

<strong>of</strong> dancing, known as Bharat Natyam, originated in <strong>the</strong>se temples,<br />

and music is an essential feature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se temples even today. Some<br />

temples like <strong>the</strong> great Supramanya temple in Palani have <strong>the</strong> best<br />

Qrcrel'!tras ~n Soutt1 India, while tpe p:~o:?t farpo1,1s composers wer~


inspired by religious <strong>the</strong>mes.<br />

TE~lPLES OJ? SOUTH INDIA i2t<br />

<strong>The</strong> great Thyagaraja composed<br />

hundreds <strong>of</strong> lovely Telugu songs mainly in praise <strong>of</strong> Rama; <strong>the</strong> Tamil<br />

composer Dikshitar sang movingly <strong>of</strong> Subramanyan and <strong>the</strong> Malayalee<br />

ruler Swathi Thirunal composed chiefly in praise <strong>of</strong> Padmanabha<br />

or Vishnu, <strong>the</strong> patron God <strong>of</strong> Travancore. Even <strong>the</strong><br />

Trimurthi or Holy Trinity <strong>of</strong> Hinduism are each associated with a<br />

particular musical instrument: <strong>the</strong> Veena, an ancient seven-stringed<br />

musical instrument, is associated with Brahma, <strong>the</strong> Creator, through<br />

his consort Saraswathi; <strong>the</strong> flute is always associated with Krishna,<br />

an incarnation <strong>of</strong> Vishnu <strong>the</strong> Preserver, and <strong>the</strong> Damura with Siva<br />

<strong>the</strong> Destroyer. Apart from being <strong>the</strong> hub <strong>of</strong> artistic and cultural<br />

life <strong>the</strong> temple premises were <strong>the</strong> scene <strong>of</strong> lengthy and pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

philosphic discussions, attracting intellectuals from distant parts <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> country. Indeed <strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> a village or a town centred in and<br />

around <strong>the</strong> temple. Here, in its courtyards, merchants displayed<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir wares, and still do, sadhus meditated, beggars begged, teachers<br />

taught, soldiers were recruited and kings, diplomats and generals<br />

held political and military parleys.<br />

For, especially since <strong>the</strong> opening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> temples to all Hindus<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> caste, <strong>the</strong> south Indian temple is <strong>the</strong> very centre <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> average Hindu family's existence-<strong>the</strong> solace <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bereaved,<br />

<strong>the</strong> haven <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lonely, <strong>the</strong> recreation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bored. Its functions<br />

and festivals are <strong>the</strong> milestones <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir year; its music and bells<br />

chiming over <strong>the</strong> neighbourhood at precise intervals are <strong>the</strong> landmarks<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir day. Yet-for Hinduism is a tolerant religion-<strong>the</strong>re<br />

is no air <strong>of</strong> compulsion or dogmatism about temple-going. One need<br />

not go to a temple every Sunday or every Friday or indeed on any<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r day. One need never even go at all and can still remain, and<br />

be accepted as, a perfectly good Hindu. Ultimately and above all,<br />

<strong>the</strong>se temples are but <strong>the</strong> receptacles, <strong>the</strong> expression, <strong>of</strong> a pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

faith that is as overwhelming as it is ageless.


(SA TUN)<br />

I


Introduction:<br />

''THE NEGRITO OF PENINSULAR THAILAND"<br />

by<br />

c!John g..c, rRranclt<br />

Public Health Division<br />

U.S. Opera.tions Mission to Thailand<br />

Where <strong>the</strong> Tenassadm Cordillera passes <strong>the</strong> Isthmus <strong>of</strong> Kra<br />

and extends through <strong>the</strong> Kau Ban Tat Mountain range towards <strong>the</strong><br />

Thai-Malay frontier, dwell small bands <strong>of</strong> primitive nomadic pygmoid<br />

negroes representing without doubt <strong>the</strong> last surviving groups <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

indigenous population <strong>of</strong> this area. That <strong>the</strong>y once enjoyed a far<br />

greater and wider distribution seems well recorded in early writings.<br />

However, such contributions must be considered with some reservation<br />

since descriptive terminology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se people, as we shall shortly<br />

see, has been ra<strong>the</strong>r confusing and some such records have tended<br />

to mislead, ra<strong>the</strong>r than clarify <strong>the</strong> situation for subsequent investigators.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Chinese pilgrim, I-Tsing, when returning to China from<br />

India, recorded <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Pula Condore as negritos and stated<br />

that many negrito slaves existed in South China at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

VIIth century A.D. Ancient Chinese chronicles also record <strong>the</strong><br />

people <strong>of</strong> Fu-Naro (Cambodia) as negritos.<br />

A skull found in Minh-Cam Cave, Annam, has been identified<br />

as negri to and M. Abadie in 1924 wrote that <strong>the</strong> Ho- Nhi <strong>of</strong> Tong<br />

King have negrito hair, skin color, etc.<br />

Dr. Jean Brengues chaims about 20% <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chong <strong>of</strong> Porr<br />

people <strong>of</strong> Trat and Chantaburi Provinces, on <strong>the</strong> Cambodian border,<br />

show curly negritoid type hair. <strong>The</strong> Chongs seem similar to <strong>the</strong><br />

groups called Kui and Samrae in Cambodia and <strong>the</strong>re is specnlation<br />

that aboriginal negrito groups have been absorbed by o<strong>the</strong>r primitives<br />

who now display many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir physical cbaracteri:stics.


l24<br />

John H. Brandt<br />

Through persecution, enforced assimilation and warfare, <strong>the</strong><br />

pygmies have been driven to <strong>the</strong> most inaccessable mountainous<br />

jungle regions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> peninsula. Annandale in 1902 called <strong>the</strong> Hami<br />

Negrito <strong>of</strong> Pattani Province a subject race <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malays and<br />

<strong>Siam</strong>ese and it was indeed only very recently that <strong>the</strong> aborigines<br />

attained any protective status at all. Negri to bands ceased to exist in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Malayan border state <strong>of</strong> Perlis, adjoining Sa tun Province, before<br />

<strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> century and <strong>the</strong> Paya Semang (Low Country Negrito)<br />

formerly <strong>of</strong> South Kedah and <strong>the</strong> upper Krian River had also<br />

become extinct. In 1878 <strong>the</strong> Straits Branch <strong>Journal</strong> reported negrito<br />

slaves in <strong>the</strong> keep <strong>of</strong> Rajah Muda <strong>of</strong> Singorra (Songkhla). Negritos<br />

were shot, enslaved, exploited and delegated a sub-human status in<br />

most jungle areas.<br />

Whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> negrito was a! ways <strong>the</strong> shy retmng jungle<br />

dweller he is today or whe<strong>the</strong>r circumstances have altered his psychology<br />

is interesting from <strong>the</strong> standpoint <strong>of</strong> some old records. A<br />

book entitled "<strong>The</strong> Adventures <strong>of</strong> John Smith in Malaya: 1600-1605"<br />

described <strong>the</strong> escapades <strong>of</strong> an employee <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dutch East India<br />

Company who acted as an advisor to <strong>the</strong> Malayan Queen <strong>of</strong> Pattani.<br />

He reportedly conducted campaigns against <strong>the</strong> Malays <strong>of</strong> Perak and<br />

employed within his military corps, Semang (Negri to) bowmen.<br />

That <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> that day possessed powerful bows and metal<br />

tipped poisoned arrows is an established fact but <strong>the</strong>ir use as pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

fighters seem in strange contrast to <strong>the</strong>ir present non-aggressive<br />

character. O<strong>the</strong>r historical literature refers to Negritos armed<br />

with bows that appeared :in <strong>Siam</strong>ese legions marching against Malaya<br />

in <strong>the</strong> 1700's, yet warfare is a strange concept to <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong><br />

recent years.<br />

One Negri to woman <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pattalung-Trung Negri to band<br />

related to <strong>the</strong> explorer I.H.N. Evans that <strong>the</strong> Negri to had originated<br />

in Langkawa (<strong>The</strong> old name for Ceylon) when it was burned and<br />

that <strong>the</strong>ir curly hair was due to singeing by :fire bringing to mind<br />

tales <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ramayana. O<strong>the</strong>r Tonga believe <strong>the</strong>y originated from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Apes called Bawaij and Teiok. In <strong>the</strong> Ramayana, it may be<br />

recalled, when Sita, <strong>the</strong> wife <strong>of</strong> Rama, was kidnapped by Ravan(l


'i'HE NEUHi'l'O OF PENINSULAH 'I'HAlLANn 1


126 john I-I. Brandt<br />

It appears that in both areas large size Negroid people have<br />

developed dwarfed versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves which breed true to type.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>the</strong>ory, alternate to that which would identify <strong>the</strong> Negrito as an<br />

archaic remnant type, is that his nomadic life in an unfavorable<br />

environment bas been brought about by natural biological selection<br />

producing in <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> time a pygmoid type <strong>of</strong> being.<br />

Dr. Ashley Montagu extends <strong>the</strong> area <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "Semang" into<br />

East Sumatra and "negrito typei:l" have been reported among primitives<br />

<strong>of</strong> Borneo, but what degree <strong>of</strong> relationship exists with <strong>the</strong><br />

known Negrito <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malay Peninsula, <strong>the</strong> Aetas and Anclaman<br />

Islanders is still largely unknown. <strong>The</strong> entire question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> origin<br />

<strong>of</strong> pygmies and <strong>the</strong>ir relationship to <strong>the</strong> normal sized humans is still<br />

open to speculation and fur<strong>the</strong>r study.<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> what is known <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negri to must be credited to <strong>the</strong><br />

early explorers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> area primarily <strong>the</strong> two Austrians, Fa<strong>the</strong>r Paul<br />

Schebesta who spent <strong>the</strong> year 1924-1925 traversing <strong>the</strong> Malayan-Thai<br />

jungles in quest <strong>of</strong> material for his numerous publications on <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito and to Dr. Pr<strong>of</strong>. Hugo Bernatzik who visited <strong>the</strong> Pattalung­<br />

Trang bands in 1924. Mr. I.H.N. Evans has prepared <strong>the</strong> most<br />

extensive and valuable compilations <strong>of</strong> known data on <strong>the</strong> Negrito in<br />

his major publication <strong>of</strong> 1937, as well as earlier works, and did much<br />

to correct erroneous reports by early visitors. Mssrs. Skeat and<br />

Blagden did much early research for Cambridge in 1899 published in<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir two volumes, "<strong>The</strong> Pagan Races <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malay Pennisula ''. To<br />

De Morgan and De ]a Croix in 1380 and especially Nelson Annandale<br />

and Herbert C. Robinson who conducted an expedition into <strong>the</strong><br />

Malay States (<strong>Siam</strong>) in 1901-1902 for <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Edinburgh<br />

and University College, London, we can thank what is known <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

early Negrito cultures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ulu Pattani <strong>of</strong> South Thailand. Dr.<br />

Rudolph Martin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Zurich contributed much to<br />

know physical anthropology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aboriginal people <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> area.<br />

Although much controversy over <strong>the</strong> au<strong>the</strong>nticity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong><br />

Vaughan-Stevens <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Rudolf Virchow Stiftung <strong>of</strong> Berlin exists,<br />

he must never<strong>the</strong>less also be credited with many valuable observations<br />

on <strong>the</strong> peninsula during his expeditions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1890's.


THE NEGHITO OF PENINSULAR THAILAND 127<br />

His late <strong>Siam</strong>ese Majesty King Chulalongkorn took great<br />

interest in his aboriginal subjects and visited <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> Pattalung-Trang<br />

in 1907. He took a Negrito youth from Nawong,<br />

named Kanang, with him to Bangkok <strong>The</strong> King published an<br />

illustrated book entitled ''Bot Lakara Rueng Ngoh Paa" dealing<br />

with <strong>the</strong> Negrito and through his observations contributed much to<br />

<strong>the</strong> early knowledge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se people.<br />

Since <strong>the</strong> war some limited interest has centered about<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negrito, particularly <strong>the</strong> Malayan bands, largely as a result<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malayan Communist Emergency. Most anthropologists have<br />

experienced dif-ficulty not only in locating <strong>the</strong>se nomadic bands but<br />

once located found that <strong>the</strong>se lllusive little people would disappear<br />

again before work could begin, necessitating ano<strong>the</strong>r laborious<br />

search. <strong>The</strong> Negrito is shy and retiring and bands are composed<br />

<strong>of</strong> small numbers <strong>of</strong> individuals. His fear <strong>of</strong> persecution and<br />

exploitation have caused him to wish as little contact with<br />

outsiders as possible and have led him to withdraw to virtually<br />

inaccessable areas. Evans noted that <strong>the</strong> Nawong ( Pattalung)<br />

Negrito were unfriendly but that <strong>the</strong> Chong (Trang) Negrito were<br />

more receptive while Bernatzik wrote that <strong>the</strong> Negrito flee when<br />

a photographer appears. Such experiences continne to plague<br />

researchers till this day.<br />

Finally it must be pointed out that much contradictory<br />

printed material exists on <strong>the</strong> Negrito. Equally well orientated<br />

and trained field workers have presented conflicting information<br />

in <strong>the</strong> past. Some <strong>of</strong> this can be attributed to <strong>the</strong> confusing terminology<br />

used in identification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various bands which, while<br />

uniformly Negrito, may have quite different cultural characteristics.<br />

Early explorers also seem to have had difficulty in differentiating at<br />

times <strong>the</strong> Negri to from <strong>the</strong> Senoi (Sakai) or o<strong>the</strong>r aboriginal<br />

Malays.<br />

This manuscript will to some extent unfortunately perpetuate<br />

some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> confusion since to do precise justice to <strong>the</strong> culture <strong>of</strong><br />

each group, several separate papers or separate chapters would have<br />

to be devoted to <strong>the</strong> characteristics <strong>of</strong> each band. In South Thailand


johil H. Elt'andt<br />

<strong>the</strong>re appears to be three distinct bands with perhaps border mighi.­<br />

tions into Thailand <strong>of</strong> two more groups at times. Each group<br />

presents distinct differences i.e. subcultures with a culture, yet are<br />

reasonably uniform in an overall sense. <strong>The</strong> following will <strong>the</strong>n<br />

deal with all <strong>the</strong> groups as a composite with individual distinctions<br />

pointed out where such variances exist.<br />

Reports <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various ethnographers who have visited <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito are herewith incorporated along with my own observations<br />

made during 1960-<strong>1961</strong>. Informants for additional data included<br />

Chief Mamoo <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Naratiwat Band, Chief Dam <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ampur<br />

Padangstar, Yala Band and Klom and Kai <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pattalung Negrito<br />

who resided for three months with Dr. Don Leuschel <strong>of</strong> Songkhla<br />

undergoing linguistic studies and Gamnan Sawing <strong>of</strong> Tambon<br />

Makree, Kau Chaison, Pattalung.<br />

Identification, Distribution and Population :<br />

In order to properly identify <strong>the</strong> subject it will be necessary<br />

to examine <strong>the</strong> confusing terminology enveloping <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

various bands and indeed <strong>the</strong> entire group itself. Several different<br />

names are in common usage for <strong>the</strong> entire Negrito population as a<br />

whole as well as different band names, with numerous divergent<br />

spellings, for one and <strong>the</strong> same group.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito is commonly called "Sakai" in South Thailand<br />

after <strong>the</strong> name originally given <strong>the</strong> Malayan aborigines now generally<br />

identified as Senoi. That <strong>the</strong> Senoi are <strong>of</strong> different ethnic stock is<br />

quite evident to even a casual observer but early explorers seem to<br />

have bestowed <strong>the</strong> name "Sakai" on all aboriginal forest dwellers.<br />

Some peripheral Senoi groups who have interbred extensively, in<br />

some cases, with Negritos such as <strong>the</strong> Lanoh, do add an element <strong>of</strong><br />

justified confusion.<br />

<strong>The</strong> term "Sakai'' was thought by Grunwedel to be derived<br />

from Sanskrit and Skeat believes it to be a subservient term used<br />

by Malays to mean "follower, retainer or dependent". <strong>The</strong> term is<br />

somewhat derogatory and <strong>the</strong> Naratiwat Negrito objected to being<br />

called "Sakai", Yet Chief Dam <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Yala band claimed Sakai<br />

was <strong>the</strong> only name by which <strong>the</strong>y knew <strong>the</strong>mselves.


THE NEGRITO OF PENlNSULAl\ THAILAND 129<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito in actuality calls himself Moni, Monik, Menik,<br />

or some similar derivation <strong>of</strong> this word, which means "<strong>The</strong> People"<br />

after <strong>the</strong> pattern <strong>of</strong> most primitives. <strong>The</strong> Thai, in addition, have<br />

bestowed upon him <strong>the</strong> unglamoroLts title <strong>of</strong> Ngoh or Ngoh Paa.<br />

<strong>The</strong> "Ngoh" is <strong>the</strong> Thai word for <strong>the</strong> fruit "Rambutan'', which has<br />

curly spines on it's surface reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito's wooly hair.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito who understands Thai is usually embarrassed by this<br />

term and prefers to call himself "Khon Paa", <strong>the</strong> forest people.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negritos were formerly divided into two major subdivisions<br />

called "Pangan and Semang". <strong>The</strong> first term meaning wild,<br />

omnivorous, uncircumcized, was used to designate <strong>the</strong> Eastern<br />

bands <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Peninsula. <strong>The</strong> more widely used term "Semang",<br />

for <strong>the</strong> Western Negrito, still currently in use as an all inclusive<br />

term for <strong>the</strong> Negri to, is <strong>of</strong> more obscure origin. In Lanoh (Sabub'n),<br />

<strong>the</strong> word "sema'' means man, while <strong>the</strong> Semai-Senoi call <strong>the</strong> Temiar<br />

( Temer-Senoi ), "Sema", with a nasal "a". Ei<strong>the</strong>r term could have<br />

been corrupted by Malayan into <strong>the</strong> present "Semang''.<br />

With this confusion surrounding terminology for <strong>the</strong> entire<br />

group I feel it safe to call <strong>the</strong> pygmoid Negro; "Negri to", in order to<br />

strip him <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multitudinous derogatory and misleading names<br />

with which he has been b1.1rdened, with fur<strong>the</strong>r breakdown into<br />

band names, if known, or into <strong>the</strong> geographic location in which <strong>the</strong><br />

band is found.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito can be divided into seven principal bands<br />

although various break-downs exist with several names in many<br />

cases for each group. Names were <strong>of</strong>ten bestowed upon bands in<br />

<strong>the</strong> past conforming with <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> a nearby stream or mountain.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se bands may now reside in a completely different locality<br />

creating considerable confusion.<br />

l. <strong>The</strong> Negri to <strong>of</strong> Pattalung-Trang, Thailand, called Tonga,<br />

Mos and Chong Negrito, which inhabit <strong>the</strong> Kau Ban Tat Range<br />

dividing Trang and Pattalung Provinces.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> Jahai, also called Mengo, Tiong, Mawas and Belubn,<br />

which range <strong>the</strong> headwaters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Perak River in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Perak


130 John H. Brandt<br />

and Kelantan, Malaya, and along <strong>the</strong> Bala River, a tributary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Pergau. Tbey extend over tbe border in a few small groups into<br />

Nar~tiwat Province, Thailand and perhaps south Yala Province.<br />

3. <strong>The</strong> Kensiu, also called Kenseu, Kensieu, <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>ast<br />

Kedah, Malaya, which overlap into Yala Province, Thailand.<br />

4. <strong>The</strong> Kintak, or Kenta (including Kenta-Bogn) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Kedah-Perak border area in North Malaya. This band abo overlaps<br />

into tbe Betong, Yala Province <strong>of</strong> South Thailand.<br />

5. <strong>The</strong> Menri, also called Menriq or Menrik, <strong>of</strong> Kelantan,<br />

along <strong>the</strong> Lebir River and in Serao region <strong>of</strong> N. Pahang. This<br />

group also inhabits border areas and could conceivably penetrate<br />

into Tbailand a! though this is not confirmed.<br />

6. <strong>The</strong> Batok, also called Batek, Bateq, Kleb Temo and Nogn,<br />

lives at <strong>the</strong> headwaters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chiku-Krau and in <strong>the</strong> border area <strong>of</strong><br />

Kelantan and Pahang.<br />

7. Lanoh or Sabub'n. This mixed group <strong>of</strong> Negrito nncl<br />

Temlar-Senoi live on <strong>the</strong> Perak River and some <strong>of</strong> its tributaries<br />

toward <strong>the</strong> Piah River in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Perak.<br />

Earlier reports identified a quite distinct cultural group called<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hami Negrito <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ulu Pattani in what is presently Yala<br />

Province but this group seems to now be extinct and has not been<br />

recorded since before <strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> century. <strong>The</strong> Negrito called,<br />

"Paya'', <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> west coast <strong>of</strong> Malaya also seem now to be extinct.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Pattalung-Trang Negri to, whom I will arbitrarily call<br />

Tonga, range through dense jungle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kau Ban Tat Range.<br />

Within recent years <strong>the</strong> main body seem to have lived on <strong>the</strong> Trang<br />

side though Pattalung is now <strong>the</strong> primary centre <strong>of</strong> residence.<br />

Early visitors found <strong>the</strong>m living at Nawong and in <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Ga-Chong falls near <strong>the</strong> Pattalung-Trang road. <strong>The</strong>y were at<br />

that time living at Kuan Mai Dam, Kau Rawn and Kau Mam Tow,<br />

in what was <strong>the</strong>n Yong Star District. Early reports also placed<br />

<strong>the</strong>m in Krabi and Surathani but this seems in error and no<br />

confirmation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir having extended into <strong>the</strong>se areas within<br />

historic times exists.


1:ii<br />

Warrington Smyth reported 400 Negritos living near Chaiya<br />

in Surathani and o<strong>the</strong>rs placed <strong>the</strong>m near Tung Song in Naiwrt!<br />

Srithamarat but: <strong>the</strong>se also remained unconfirmed with no Imowri<br />

Negritos in ei<strong>the</strong>r area at present. One Neg:i'itb at <strong>the</strong> tiriie claimeci<br />

to have been to Nakorn Srithamarat to see <strong>the</strong> Wat Phra Sri<br />

Mahatat. Skeats reported Negritos near <strong>the</strong> inland sea <strong>of</strong> Songkh1a<br />

on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> abandoned Negri to wind screens he saw. Although<br />

no Negritos live near <strong>the</strong> sea now, within recent years Ncgritos,<br />

usually men, came to Rattapoom Distirict, Songkhla, to barter.<br />

Extensive jungle extends north to Pattalung and south into Satun<br />

through which <strong>the</strong> bands could have wandered. Hempelabn, a<br />

Negrito informant, claimed that within his grandparents time,<br />

Tonga Negritos from Pattalung wandered into Kedah State, Malaya,<br />

to rendezvons with Negrito <strong>the</strong>re.<br />

<strong>The</strong> principal band <strong>of</strong> Tonga Negrito now reside in Kan<br />

Chaison District, Pattalung. One semi-sedentary group under<br />

Chiefs Sang and Wai-Dam with 5 men, 5 women and 4 children, is<br />

settled several kilometers from <strong>the</strong> village <strong>of</strong> Lujangla, Tam bon<br />

Tamot, Kau Chaison District, Paltalung. Ano<strong>the</strong>r band <strong>of</strong> some<br />

20 individuals moves about on <strong>the</strong> east slope <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kau Ban Tat.<br />

<strong>The</strong> band occassionally enters Thai villages on <strong>the</strong> edge ot <strong>the</strong><br />

jungle to trade honey, rattan and animal skins. A Negrito informant<br />

from Trang, now completely acculturated, claimed he came<br />

from <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong> a village called Lam Tu which was two days<br />

walk from <strong>the</strong> Ga-Chong Falls. Negritos lived at Ga-Chong until<br />

about 10 years ago and worked on <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> track into<br />

<strong>the</strong> falls but moved away because <strong>of</strong> increased acccssability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

vicinity and consequently more visitors.<br />

South <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main Tonga bands near <strong>the</strong> village <strong>of</strong> Ban Doan,<br />

Tambon Tung Nui, Hve <strong>the</strong> last surviving Negritos in Sa tun Province.<br />

<strong>The</strong> group had thirteen individuals within <strong>the</strong> last ten years but is<br />

now reduced to one family group consisting <strong>of</strong> a man and his wife<br />

and child. <strong>The</strong>y quite regularly enter <strong>the</strong> village for barter or to<br />

beg for food. <strong>The</strong> villagers claimed not to know where <strong>the</strong> Negrito<br />

lived but <strong>the</strong>y ranged in <strong>the</strong> Dong-Chiiok Chang forest between


John H. Brandt<br />

Satun and Songkhla. <strong>The</strong>y <strong>of</strong>ten camped in a cave near Tung Nu1<br />

and are quite wary and shy <strong>of</strong> strangers. <strong>The</strong> few items <strong>of</strong> material<br />

culture which I obtained from <strong>the</strong>m indicate a close relationship<br />

with <strong>the</strong> Tonga. Although little is known <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> now extinct Perlis<br />

Negrito, <strong>the</strong> possible past relationship with this once adjacent group<br />

mnst also be considered.<br />

In 1930 <strong>the</strong> total population estimate for <strong>the</strong> Tonga was 100<br />

individuals. <strong>The</strong>re has been some inter-marriage with Thais but<br />

<strong>the</strong> group still is probably well under <strong>the</strong> quoted figure.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Tonga wears clothing, ragged though it may be, usually<br />

begged from Thais and Evans who studied <strong>the</strong>m, while headquartered<br />

in Lampan, reported over 30 years ago that even <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga were more addicted 10 clothing than <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> Perak.<br />

During his visit, Ai-Kleng was <strong>the</strong> Chief but was domineered by a<br />

woman called Ai-Kom. He obtained from <strong>the</strong>m blowpipes, quivers,<br />

monkey bone necklaces, poison tubes, jews harps, pandanus baskets,<br />

and fire making equipment. Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same material goods are<br />

still manufactured to-day although matches have largely replaced<br />

<strong>the</strong> fire-making tools.<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men speak sou<strong>the</strong>rn dialect Thai and have<br />

adopted <strong>the</strong> characteristic" Wai '• greeting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai. In addition<br />

to Trang, some adventurous individuals <strong>of</strong> this group have lived and<br />

workeddn Haadyai and even Bukhet where <strong>the</strong>y constituted quite a<br />

curosity.<br />

To <strong>the</strong> southwest, following <strong>the</strong> Malayan border, <strong>the</strong> next most<br />

significant groups in Thailand are <strong>the</strong> bands living within <strong>the</strong> Districts<br />

<strong>of</strong> Padangstar and Betong in Yala Province. One band visited in 1960,<br />

camped near <strong>the</strong> village <strong>of</strong> Tamtaln, Padangstar, had 10 men, 6<br />

women and 6 children. Chief Dam and a Thai speaking Negrito<br />

informant, Ai-luk, said <strong>the</strong> total band bad 63 people. <strong>The</strong> entire<br />

group had lived in <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tan-to Falls but had, for expediency,<br />

broken into two bands. <strong>The</strong> group is rapidly becoming<br />

sedentary as is <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r band located near Kilo 30, Betong District.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re did not seem to be extensive contact between <strong>the</strong> bands. <strong>The</strong>


THE NEGRITO 0!•' )'gNINSULAR THAILAND 133<br />

Yala group ap11ear to be Kensiu and make <strong>the</strong> classical Kensiu hair<br />

combs. It is also likely that Kintak Negrito wander into Beton<br />

from adjoining Kedah.<br />

g<br />

In 1901-1902 Annandale and Robinson reported a group called<br />

Hami or Suku living near what he called Marbek, in jalor ( Yala)<br />

and near Ban Kassot consisting <strong>of</strong> 4 men and a woman. <strong>The</strong>y said<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir band consisted <strong>of</strong> 20 people and differed from <strong>the</strong> "Moni" i.e.<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r Negri to, <strong>of</strong> Rahman District. Mikluchlo-Maclay had reported<br />

<strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong> late 1800's and <strong>the</strong> Rajah <strong>of</strong> Yala reported <strong>the</strong>m "common"<br />

near Biserat. <strong>The</strong>y reportedly collected jungle goods for <strong>the</strong><br />

Malays and Hami graves were reported in Tanjong Luar. More<br />

men than women were reported in <strong>the</strong> group which significantly has<br />

been obvious among o<strong>the</strong>r Negrito groups I have visited.<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>r west some bands <strong>of</strong> what appear to be Jahai Negrito<br />

have established <strong>the</strong>mselves on <strong>the</strong> Thai side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> border in Naratiwat<br />

Province. A settlement <strong>of</strong> 23 Negritos under Chief Mamoo<br />

live on <strong>the</strong> upper Bongaw River at <strong>the</strong> base <strong>of</strong> Angae Mountain in<br />

Rangae District, Narutiwat. <strong>The</strong> band formerly ranged into I


134 John H. Brandt<br />

at over 3,000 with considerable confusion as to <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> intermixed<br />

peripheral groups. <strong>The</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> a head count in <strong>the</strong> deep<br />

jungle areas inhabited by <strong>the</strong> Ncgrito would make an accurate<br />

sut'vey extremely difficult.<br />

Physical Characteristies:<br />

<strong>The</strong> peninsular Negrito possess typieally Negrotoid characteristics<br />

and is a classical pygmoicl. He falls well within <strong>the</strong> pygmy<br />

height range <strong>of</strong> 150 ems and averages about 1,496 mm for males and<br />

1,408 for females. Twenty males measured near Grik, Malaya,<br />

avetaged 1,528 mm. and two females were 1,427 mm. and 1,458 mm.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Tonga reportedly averages slightly smaller than <strong>the</strong> Malay<br />

Negrito. Annandale and Robinson report measurements o-f 1,529<br />

mm., 1,511 mm. and 1,482 mm. for three male Hami Negri to measured<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Ulu Pattani and 1,476 mm. for one woman <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same group.<br />

This compares with a recmded average <strong>of</strong> 1,492 mm. for <strong>the</strong> male<br />

Andaman Island Negrito, 1,460 mm. for <strong>the</strong> Philippine Acta and<br />

1,452 mm. for <strong>the</strong> African Bambuti Pygmy. Some individual Negrit:os<br />

may appear quite tall but question <strong>of</strong> pure racial stock always<br />

exists and <strong>the</strong> groups as a whole -falls well within <strong>the</strong> above limits.<br />

<strong>The</strong> hair <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito is Ulotrichi, or wooly, compared to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Cymotrichi, wavy .. haired Senoi. Some individuals have hair<br />

curled in a mop while in o<strong>the</strong>rs it forms irregular spirals. <strong>The</strong> late<br />

P.D.R. Williams-Hunt however claimed <strong>of</strong> 100 hair samples taken<br />

in August-September 1951 only three formed what he considered a<br />

true curl which completely spiraled upon itselt. <strong>The</strong> Negrito never<strong>the</strong>less<br />

does present a wooly headed appearance characteritically<br />

negro. <strong>The</strong> hair is a ra<strong>the</strong>r lusterless black and in some groups<br />

is shaved <strong>of</strong>f entirely or with a very small shock left at <strong>the</strong> front.<br />

Females <strong>of</strong>ten have fairly long hair presenting a frizzling shaggy<br />

appearanc~. <strong>The</strong>re is very little body hair although some males<br />

have a slight mustache and some hair on <strong>the</strong>ir legs.<br />

<strong>The</strong> skin color is dark chocolate in adults but never glossy<br />

black as among some negro groups. Children are lighter and get<br />

progressively darker. Various types <strong>of</strong> dermatomycosis seem qnite


THE NEGI\ITO OF PEN!NSUijAil THAILAND 135<br />

common. <strong>The</strong> typical Negrito is brachycephalic and many have a<br />

protruding forehead. Supercilliary ridges are not usually heavy.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is a slight prognathism in some individuals.<br />

<strong>The</strong> face is flat and round with deep set eyes and a broad<br />

deeply saddled nose. <strong>The</strong>re is no epicanthic fold. <strong>The</strong> restless<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito's eyes has been apparent to many observers<br />

and has been likened to a "wild animal look". <strong>The</strong> ears are small<br />

and <strong>the</strong> chin is <strong>of</strong>ten weak in structure. <strong>The</strong> legs are <strong>of</strong>ten ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

short in proportion to <strong>the</strong> torso and <strong>the</strong>re is frequently a wide<br />

Reparation between <strong>the</strong> hallux and second toe. <strong>The</strong> Negrito walks<br />

with a peculiar motion, lifting <strong>the</strong> feet high <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> ground as if<br />

stepping over invisible obstacles. This is perhaps characteristic <strong>of</strong><br />

jungle walking where a shuffling gate would be a decided handicap.<br />

Language:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito present an interesting subject for fur<strong>the</strong>r study<br />

from a linguistic standpoint ins<strong>of</strong>ar as <strong>the</strong>y seem to speak an adoptey<br />

language. Both Negrito and Senoi speak a Mon-Annamese or<br />

Man-Khmer language which was widely spoken throughout Sou<strong>the</strong>ast<br />

Asia by both highly advanced cultures as well as numerous<br />

primitive tribal groups before invasion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> area by nor<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

ethnic groups, such as <strong>the</strong> Thai and Burmese, speaking a different<br />

language. Why <strong>the</strong> Negrito, which are ethnically unrelated to<br />

people which would be expected to speak a Man-Khmer language,<br />

do so, is not fully understood. <strong>The</strong>re is still considerable question<br />

as to which racial group Mon-Khmer languages belong since it is<br />

spoken by Mongoloids but also some wild tribes <strong>of</strong> Non-Mongoloid<br />

ong111. That it is not <strong>the</strong> original native language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito<br />

seems quite certain. <strong>The</strong> Negrito use monosyllabic root words and<br />

a method <strong>of</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> prefixes as in Man-Khmer. <strong>The</strong> Negrito<br />

language has many words which will however never be traced to a<br />

Mon-Khmer or a Malayan origin and appear to be <strong>the</strong> remnants <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> original language. Many such characteristic words have a<br />

peculiar Bn, Dn or Gn ending. <strong>The</strong> language spoken by <strong>the</strong> Negri to<br />

has a very explosive quality about it and normal conversation <strong>of</strong> a


136 .l ohn H. Brandt<br />

very pleasant nature sounds as if <strong>the</strong> speakers would come to blows<br />

at any moment. In this way it is very reminiscent <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

tribal languages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Central New Guinea Highlands.<br />

<strong>The</strong> language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negri to is in many respects quite similar<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Senoi languages <strong>of</strong> Malaya and in phonology, syntax, structure<br />

and much vocabulary duplicates one ano<strong>the</strong>r. Whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Negrito<br />

copied <strong>the</strong> language o-f <strong>the</strong> Senoi or <strong>of</strong> an earlier Mon-Khmer<br />

speaking invading group remains to be uncovered.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito language has remained quite uniform throughout<br />

<strong>the</strong> area largely because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nomadic nature <strong>of</strong> it's speakers.<br />

Through constant, though perhaps infrequent, contact by wandering<br />

bands <strong>the</strong> language was never allowed to become rigid and<br />

remains mutually intelligible to most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speakers even though<br />

widely separated.<br />

Even <strong>the</strong> Tonga Negrito <strong>of</strong> Pattalung-Trang, though long<br />

cut <strong>of</strong>f from <strong>the</strong> main Negri to groups in Malaya, speak a language<br />

not dissimilar to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. Strangely however, among <strong>the</strong> Tonga<br />

many Malayan loan words have crept into <strong>the</strong> language. This would<br />

well be expected among <strong>the</strong> Malayan Negrito but <strong>the</strong> Tonga have<br />

been long separated from Malayan speakers. <strong>The</strong> Malayan<br />

speaking population <strong>of</strong> Trang and Pattalung are mainly fishing<br />

peoples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coastal area and not <strong>the</strong> jungle now inhabited by <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito. Whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Negrito were originally lowland dwellers<br />

as some early explorers indicated and had some contact with Malay<br />

speaking people before <strong>the</strong> Thai invasion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Peninsula remains<br />

for speculation. Though it is generally believed that population<br />

pressure indicated a push from north to south it seems interesting<br />

to consider <strong>the</strong> possibility that <strong>the</strong> Tonga may have reversed <strong>the</strong><br />

arrangement and immigrated in times past -from south to north<br />

accounting for <strong>the</strong> Malayan linguistic influence. A corallary can<br />

be found in <strong>the</strong> south to north immigration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lawa in north<br />

Thailand.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Tonga use Malayan numerals to count to four, beyond<br />

which point most Negrito ei<strong>the</strong>r become confused or employ <strong>the</strong><br />

word "many". Strangely Malayan words for common nouns in


'hm NEGl\1'1'0 01" l'ENiNSllLAU THAILAND 137<br />

language are also used as in <strong>the</strong> Negri to words for fish, buffalo, stone,<br />

duck, elephant, banana, shirt etc. Thai words with some variation<br />

have been adopted by <strong>the</strong> Tonga for items not native to <strong>the</strong>ir culture<br />

i.e. door and bedroom, bathing sarong ( Packoma) which <strong>the</strong>y call by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Thai word for blanket and oddly also words <strong>of</strong> apparent Thai<br />

origin for moustache, belly, toe, wrist and forefinger. Whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong><br />

informants resorted to Thai words in a moment <strong>of</strong> desperation to<br />

identify some object or item w bile having still o<strong>the</strong>r terms for such<br />

body parts remains to be confirmed.<br />

Malayan is <strong>the</strong> lingua franca <strong>of</strong> most border Negri to and only<br />

few can speak a smattering <strong>of</strong> sou<strong>the</strong>rn dialect Thai. Among <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga, Thai is more widely spoken.<br />

<strong>The</strong> language appears to be in a process <strong>of</strong> decay with more<br />

and more frequent contact in recent years. <strong>The</strong> Negrito recognize<br />

a unity in <strong>the</strong>ir languages and some, such as <strong>the</strong> Kenta-Bogn and<br />

Kensiu, speak <strong>the</strong> same dialect and are cognizant <strong>of</strong> a common<br />

ancestry though now separated.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negri to languages have been divided by Schebesta and<br />

Blagden into a Menra and Meni classification depending on <strong>the</strong><br />

pronunciation and character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dialects Meni is <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>astern<br />

grouping and Menra that which is spoken in <strong>the</strong> center and sou<strong>the</strong>ast<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito distribution area.<br />

Food, llunting, Growing, Ga<strong>the</strong>ring:<br />

Though nomadic, <strong>the</strong> Negrito is more uniform in his wanderings<br />

than is commonly assumed. His movements are not erratic and<br />

he moves within a defined area. Some writers have indicated that<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negrito moves his camps as <strong>of</strong>ten as every three days. It is<br />

however more common that he will remain in an area till <strong>the</strong> availability<br />

<strong>of</strong> food is depleted and <strong>the</strong>n move, unless some factor such as<br />

unwanted visitors, a tiger, a death or a natural phenomenon interpreted<br />

as a rnagico-mystical matter, necessitates or justifies an earlier<br />

move. He will, for example, camp in <strong>the</strong> vicinity <strong>of</strong> a Durian tree<br />

till <strong>the</strong> fruit is gone.<br />

<strong>The</strong> lean-to, windscreen, is thrown up by <strong>the</strong> women usually<br />

with a raised bamboo sleeping or sitting platform and a cooking fire


iss<br />

John H. Srandt<br />

adjacent to it. <strong>The</strong>se windscreen bush shelters may be arranged fri<br />

a crude ellipsoidal circle and at times are arranged in a close parallel<br />

row forming a tunnel-like arrangement with <strong>the</strong> upper edges almost<br />

joining such as a long hnt withont a ro<strong>of</strong> pole. Within this shelter<br />

are bung <strong>the</strong> meager possessions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> owner such as blowpipes,<br />

dart containers, baskets and cooking paraphenalia. Coconut shells<br />

are used as bowls, rattan scrapers are made, a small wooden cudgel<br />

nsed for a mortar may be present and <strong>the</strong> ever useful knife. Leaves<br />

serve as plates and vegetables and rice are cooked in bambool:i. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

are stoppered and held at an angle over <strong>the</strong> fire to simmer. Meats<br />

are skewered and roasted over open flame. Leaves also serve to<br />

drink from pools and water is drunk directly from storage bamboos,<br />

Small mammals are gutted and buried in ashes to be baked with <strong>the</strong><br />

skin still on. Prepared in this fashion <strong>the</strong>y retain all <strong>the</strong> natural<br />

juices and are quite palatable although a bit revolting in appearance<br />

when first exhumed from <strong>the</strong> ashes. Food not eaten is saved till <strong>the</strong><br />

next day and mo<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong>ten save small amounts <strong>of</strong> food in <strong>the</strong> bamboos<br />

so <strong>the</strong> children may have a cold snack <strong>the</strong> following morning.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re does not appear, among any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bands in a natural state,<br />

to be a real organized effort to perserve food. Meals are not segregated<br />

and <strong>the</strong> families usually eat as a group.<br />

<strong>The</strong> female members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> band ga<strong>the</strong>r edible roots, frni ts<br />

etc, while men hunt birds and small mammals or fish.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> not too distant past, when <strong>the</strong> Negrito used <strong>the</strong> long<br />

bow and poisoned arrows to hunt big game, dogs were used extensively<br />

as hunting aides. Now that <strong>the</strong> blowgun is usei! for hunting,<br />

<strong>the</strong> dog has become a ra<strong>the</strong>r useless camp scavenger. Dogs and cats<br />

are however not generally eaten.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito is not particular what he eats and a wide variety<br />

<strong>of</strong> things are consumed. Turtles and frogs as well as mollnsks,<br />

termites and various insect larvae are considered edible. Snakes<br />

are however not generally eaten as among some adjacent primitive<br />

groups. Most small mammals and birds are eaten and big animals<br />

when available, although cnrrently few big animals appear to be<br />

hunted.


·i'HE NEGHJ'l'O 0!·~ PENINSULAlt 1'HAII.ANIJ<br />

Certain very special tabus about food do exist Depending<br />

on <strong>the</strong> band, during pregnancy, some groups will avoid eating <strong>the</strong><br />

monitor lizard, gibbon, bamboo rats or Argus pheasant Some bands<br />

believe chicken meat to be tabu after birth <strong>of</strong> a child. '<strong>the</strong> Tonga<br />

reportedly will not eat elephant, bear, wild pig, deer or rhino but<br />

eat all species <strong>of</strong> monkey. In some bands children may not eflt<br />

game killed with a bow or a gun. <strong>The</strong> Kintak do not eat elephartt<br />

or bear because <strong>the</strong>y believe <strong>the</strong>y are reincarnated people. None<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito will eat tiger meat.<br />

Negritos are grandually learning rudimentary farming from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Senoi or <strong>the</strong> jungle villages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai and Malay. Many bands<br />

now clear a jungle area and plant a crop. Plantings in some cases<br />

include corn, tapioca or rice. This "ladang '' is <strong>the</strong>n used as a<br />

center point for <strong>the</strong>ir wanderings to which <strong>the</strong> group returns from<br />

time to time. Many Negrito also work occasionally for Thai and<br />

Malayans during rice planting and harvesting and <strong>the</strong>re learn <strong>the</strong><br />

fundamentals <strong>of</strong> crude fanning.<br />

With <strong>the</strong> introduction <strong>of</strong> guns, hunting is becoming more<br />

successful with <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> more rapid depletion <strong>of</strong> wildlife. <strong>The</strong><br />

mtmerous stories <strong>of</strong> Negrito killing elephant by driving poisoned<br />

splinter into <strong>the</strong>ir foot soles or killing rhino embedded in mudholes<br />

has been written <strong>of</strong>f by qualified observers as Malayan fables. That<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negrito formerly armed with <strong>the</strong> long bow and now with a gun<br />

could bring down a Saladang or more likely a Sambar is entirely<br />

possible.<br />

Mate1·ial Cultm·e and Decorative A1·ts:<br />

It may be said, generally speaking, that <strong>the</strong> Negrito never<br />

developed to <strong>the</strong> stone age but remained solely within <strong>the</strong>" Bamboo<br />

Age" with iron having been introduced to <strong>the</strong>m at a later period.<br />

His docorative arts are limited to incised designs on bamboo, basket<br />

weaving and decoration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> few talismen that he makes. Among<br />

some groups even <strong>the</strong> bamboo decoration <strong>of</strong> blowpipes, quivers,<br />

combs etc. is missing with <strong>the</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tic arts virtually non-existant.<br />

It is implied, with good cause, that <strong>the</strong> Negrito himself invented


Uu<br />

.John Ii. Bi'andt<br />

none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se art styles but ra<strong>the</strong>r adopted <strong>the</strong>m from <strong>the</strong> Senoi anci<br />

<strong>the</strong>n fur<strong>the</strong>red <strong>the</strong>m to suit his own tastes. <strong>The</strong> line ornamentation<br />

is supposedly derived from <strong>the</strong> Semai-Senoi and <strong>the</strong> dot design from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Ple-Senoi. That he is a poor craftsman is not to be indicated<br />

since his bamboo art <strong>of</strong>ten outshines those <strong>of</strong> adjoining tribcf: who<br />

perhaps first developed <strong>the</strong> technique.<br />

<strong>The</strong> dwellings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito are uniform throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

area with a crude windscreen <strong>of</strong> bamboo and thatch hastily thrown<br />

up. A slightly raised split bamboo platform suffice for a bed and<br />

<strong>the</strong> shelters are abandoned without any feeling <strong>of</strong> attachment.<br />

Because he is nomadic, <strong>the</strong> Negri to is also limited in <strong>the</strong> quantity<br />

and nature <strong>of</strong> his material goods which must be small, light, durable<br />

and few in number in order to be carried along on each trek <strong>The</strong><br />

Negrito at times makes use <strong>of</strong> caves as temporary dwelling areas.<br />

King Chulalongkorn and Skeat both reported cave dwelling among<br />

<strong>the</strong> Tonga. Although Skeat reported green leaves heaped upon n<br />

sleeping platform, so located at Ban Tun, Schebesta questions it as<br />

he never saw Negritos use leaves for bedding. Caves are at best<br />

used only temporarily. Skeat reported that <strong>the</strong> Negrito do not like<br />

to live in raised houses as <strong>the</strong> Malays but both <strong>the</strong> Yala and Naratiwat<br />

Negrito bands now have built such semi--permanent structures.<br />

Contrary to old reports, no Negrito, except, children go naked.<br />

Women as a rule are bare-breasted but modesty dictates that both<br />

sexes be covered in o<strong>the</strong>r manners. Men now usually wear a short<br />

knee length sarong <strong>of</strong> woven cotton or a breech cloth o:f :-;imilar<br />

material. Even at <strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> century many Negrito were clo<strong>the</strong>d<br />

in ragged trousers and shirts begged from Thais or Malays. Tbe<br />

Naratiwat Negrito today dons turbans as well as sarongs and <strong>the</strong><br />

women on special occasions even wear <strong>the</strong> "baju '' blouse. Even<br />

with commercial clothing, articles <strong>of</strong> native manufacture are also<br />

worn. Characteristic <strong>of</strong> this is <strong>the</strong> short fringed apron worn by<br />

women. This is made <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> black string like rhizomorph <strong>of</strong> a rock<br />

fungus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> genus Agaricus and Polyporus. <strong>The</strong>se aprons are<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten worn under <strong>the</strong> sarong or if worn alone are accompanied by a<br />

breech-cloth. In addition to <strong>the</strong> aprons, belts, head bands and


THE NEGBI'l'O 0~' PENINSULAII THAILAND<br />

bracelets are also made <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se rhizomorphs. <strong>The</strong> rhizomorph apron<br />

uses no string foundations but ra<strong>the</strong>r is plaited in long bands. <strong>The</strong><br />

early Hami Negrito were reported to have tied foot long strings over<br />

a cord with a clove hitch to form a fringe.<br />

Cloth is made from pounded atocarpus bark and is quite s<strong>of</strong>l<br />

and flexible. A fine bark cloth is made from <strong>the</strong> leached bark o{<br />

<strong>the</strong> Ipoh tree from which <strong>the</strong> potent dart poison is also obtained.<br />

Ordinarily atocarpus head bands are not worn as among <strong>the</strong> Senoi<br />

except by some closely adjacent groups especially <strong>the</strong> Menri in <strong>the</strong><br />

east. <strong>The</strong> style is obviously copied. Negritos generally seem to<br />

prefer rhizomorph or palm fibre head bands, sometimes decorated<br />

with small flowers <strong>of</strong> which <strong>the</strong>y are quite fond.<br />

Men <strong>of</strong>ten wear rattan belts though this style bas also been<br />

adopted by Batok Negrito women who wear rattcn girdles with<br />

magical patterns. In <strong>the</strong> belt are tucked knives and <strong>the</strong> dart quiver<br />

as well as tobacco pouches etc.<br />

Among personal adornment must be considered pamtmg,<br />

tattooing, tooth filing, perforation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nasal septul11, cicatrization<br />

and <strong>the</strong> wearing <strong>of</strong> decorative devices as necklaces, earrings etc.<br />

Of <strong>the</strong> body decorations, Schebesta felt that most were copied from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Senoi. Tooth filing among <strong>the</strong> Kensiu and Kenta and nose<br />

boring for wearing a nose quill is reported from Perak but seems<br />

much more distinctly Senoi ra<strong>the</strong>r than pure Negrito. Cicatrization<br />

does not seem to be practiced. Tattooing among <strong>the</strong> dark skinned<br />

Negri to is also rare and when done seems to follow copied Senoi<br />

style. Face painting, <strong>of</strong>ten for magical reasons, is more common,<br />

with dots and lines, as among <strong>the</strong> Senoi, frequently employed. One<br />

Kensiu Negri to woman I observed in Yala Province had her forehead<br />

painted solid orange. Bernatzik reported <strong>the</strong> Tonga men painted<br />

black stripes and spots on <strong>the</strong>ir faces when <strong>the</strong>y prepared for a dance.<br />

Blackening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> feet with charcoal was reported by Vaughan­<br />

Stevens as an effective charm against disease. In Narati wat <strong>the</strong><br />

Jahai Negrito have begun painting <strong>the</strong>ir faces white and applying<br />

lipstick in imitation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malayan women,


142 John H. Bl'andt<br />

Men do not generally bore <strong>the</strong> ear lobes as women do. For<br />

women in most Negrito bands this is done as children. Among <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga it is reported however that ear lobes are not pierced till <strong>the</strong><br />

woman is an adult. Among <strong>the</strong> Harni, unmarried girls had distorted<br />

ears and wore earrings but married women did not. Ear lobe<br />

decorations are at times sweet grass or rolled leaves.<br />

Necklaces <strong>of</strong> small joints <strong>of</strong> bamboo, seeds and animal teeth<br />

as well as monkey bones, which have magical significance, are made<br />

and worn by <strong>the</strong> Negrito. Styles vary from band to band. Coin<br />

necklaces are also worn. Necklaces made <strong>of</strong> 17th Century Dutch<br />

coins have been reported among <strong>the</strong>m and <strong>the</strong> young son <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Kensiu Chief <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Padangstar, Yala band wore a huge neck piece<br />

<strong>of</strong> Chinese coins during my visit.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> outstanding art forms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negri to which appears<br />

also to be copied from <strong>the</strong> Senoi but developed to a higher degree<br />

by <strong>the</strong> Negrito, are <strong>the</strong> beautiful incised bamboo women's combs.<br />

Cut from a great split tube <strong>of</strong> bamboo, <strong>the</strong> combs have from a dozen<br />

to over twenty teeth. <strong>The</strong> Kensiu make combs <strong>of</strong>ten with two<br />

characteristic horns on <strong>the</strong> top and several bands <strong>of</strong> geometric<br />

patterns across <strong>the</strong> broad body <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> comb above <strong>the</strong> teeth. <strong>The</strong><br />

combs are not reported among <strong>the</strong> Tonga or <strong>the</strong> Menri.<br />

Extensive study has been made <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> supposed magical<br />

properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women's combs. Vaughan-Stevens felt that <strong>the</strong><br />

magical significance had been lost to <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> West<br />

Coast while among <strong>the</strong> Eastern bands <strong>the</strong> designs are supposed<br />

to ward <strong>of</strong>f illness. Negrito <strong>of</strong> Kedah and Perak supposedly do<br />

not wear <strong>the</strong> combs for magical purposes and <strong>the</strong> Kensiu Chief,<br />

Dam, told me <strong>the</strong> combs made by his band were for decorative<br />

purposes only. Among <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r bands <strong>the</strong> comb acts as a talisman<br />

to keep a way <strong>the</strong> "ghostly winds" which bring disease. Vaughan­<br />

Stevens claimed design <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth panel in an eight panel comb<br />

protected <strong>the</strong> wearer from disease but in a six panel comb <strong>the</strong><br />

fourth panel is <strong>the</strong> significant one causing some contradiction. In<br />

some instances <strong>the</strong> uppermost panel carries <strong>the</strong> power called "was"<br />

which deflects <strong>the</strong> wind bearing disease. Women with different


THE NEGH!TO OF VENINSULAH THAILAND 143<br />

designs on <strong>the</strong>ir combs will protect one ano<strong>the</strong>r if clustered close<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r and have reciprocal protection. More than one comb is<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten worn. Women are supposed to wear <strong>the</strong> combs at birth and<br />

for seven days <strong>the</strong>reafter. <strong>The</strong>re are special tabus and restrictions<br />

concerning wearing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> comb following a death or during thunder<br />

showers. <strong>The</strong> combs are buried with <strong>the</strong> woman when she dies.<br />

Birth bamboos with magical designs called "Tabong" are<br />

also worn concealed by <strong>the</strong> women. Custom prescribes that a<br />

strange man may not see <strong>the</strong> birth bamboos. <strong>The</strong> Birth Bamboos are<br />

suppoHed to keep <strong>the</strong> "soul bird" <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expected child.<br />

Some bands also make a talisman called a "Peni tab" which<br />

is a decorated burial staff and is stuck in <strong>the</strong> belt <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deceased<br />

before burial.<br />

A painted stick with yellow and black or red stripes called<br />

a "Tangkel" is <strong>of</strong>ten set on a new grave to ward <strong>of</strong>f tigers, through<br />

it's magical properties.<br />

<strong>The</strong> plaited bags and carrying baskets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito are<br />

quite well made and women seem skillful in <strong>the</strong>ir manufacture.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Yala Negrito also made small tobacco hags <strong>of</strong> plaited palm<br />

1 eaf. Skeat also reported that <strong>the</strong> " Pang an " carried tobacco in<br />

decorated bamboo tubes.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito make a number <strong>of</strong> musical instruments varying<br />

with <strong>the</strong> bands. Which are <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own design and which are<br />

copied is hard to say. <strong>The</strong>y do not seem to have made a drum. One<br />

skin clnun I collected in Naratiwat from <strong>the</strong> Jahai is <strong>of</strong> obvious<br />

Malayan design. Pr<strong>of</strong>. Bernatzik claimed that during a dance <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Tonga which he attended that Malayan skin drums were 1.tsecl<br />

and beaten by <strong>the</strong> women.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negri to do make a 2 string bamboo guitar or Zi<strong>the</strong>r much<br />

like <strong>the</strong> Senoi instrument as well as a bamboo jews harp and bamboo<br />

joints <strong>of</strong> different lengths used as stampers.<br />

Both nose and mouth flutes are reported but <strong>the</strong> mouth flnte<br />

:>eems more characteristically Negrito.


144<br />

John II. Brandt<br />

Henry Balfour in his report on a collection <strong>of</strong> musical instruments<br />

from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese Malay States and Perak reports a<br />

wooden clapper from Rahman District ( Yala ), made by joining two<br />

sticks with two moveable cross members allowing <strong>the</strong> main sticks<br />

to be snapped toge<strong>the</strong>r. This was reported as being <strong>of</strong> Negrito<br />

origin. He also reported a split bamboo clapper from J arum, Raman<br />

District.<br />

Weapons:<br />

<strong>The</strong> classical weapon <strong>of</strong> tbe Negrito everywhere has always<br />

been <strong>the</strong> long bow. Why <strong>the</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> Thailand and Malaya<br />

should uniformly have given up this apparently superior weapon is<br />

a major puzzle. <strong>The</strong> blowgun, now <strong>the</strong> standard hunting instrument<br />

<strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> bands, was not adopted from <strong>the</strong> Senoi till <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> nineteenth century. De la Croix described bows with a 6-7 foot<br />

length among <strong>the</strong> Negrito's in Pattani in 1880. <strong>The</strong> bows were not<br />

ornamented and were usually constructed <strong>of</strong> hard wood although an<br />

aberrant type <strong>of</strong> bamboo bow is also known from <strong>the</strong> area. Both <strong>the</strong><br />

Hami and Tonga claimed to have given up <strong>the</strong> bow in <strong>the</strong> middle<br />

1800's and at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> early contacts still knew bow to make bows<br />

although <strong>the</strong> practice has long been discontinued.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito still have <strong>the</strong>ir own words for bow and arrow<br />

which are called respectively '' Chanu" and "Bila" among <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga. <strong>The</strong> arrows, also undecorated, were tipped with a beaten<br />

iron head. <strong>The</strong>se were usually poisoned and with it <strong>the</strong> Negrito in<br />

<strong>the</strong> past could conceivably have been able to kill <strong>the</strong> larger animals<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> jungle. 'Strangely, though his arrows had flight fea<strong>the</strong>rs to<br />

control <strong>the</strong> flight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shaft he never seems to have mastered <strong>the</strong><br />

significance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. Arrows were <strong>of</strong>ten fletcbed with <strong>the</strong> fea<strong>the</strong>r<br />

vane pointing in <strong>the</strong> wrong direction and clipped so close that for<br />

practical purposes <strong>the</strong> fea<strong>the</strong>ring was useless. It may be that <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito considered <strong>the</strong> fea<strong>the</strong>ring to be <strong>of</strong> magical value and<br />

employed fea<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> particular species for this purpose.<br />

In any case, with <strong>the</strong> adoption <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> blow gun, hunting<br />

methods changed and pursuit no longer required hunting dogs and


'i'H li: NEtlHJTO OF PENINSULA H '1'1-IA lLANll<br />

was now limited largely to small mammals, birc\s and especially<br />

monkeys.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito blowgun is a beautifully made object varying in<br />

length from 5' 7" in <strong>the</strong> Sa tun specimen to 8' 4" in <strong>the</strong> Jahai blowgun<br />

from Narati wat. Kensiu blowguns average 6 feet. It is constructed<br />

<strong>of</strong> an inner bore composed <strong>of</strong> 2 sections <strong>of</strong> bamboo fitted toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

and covered at <strong>the</strong> joint with a viece <strong>of</strong> tightly taped leaf. <strong>The</strong><br />

outer tube also is made <strong>of</strong> two joints except among <strong>the</strong> bands<br />

fortunate enough to obtain bamboo <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> species, wrayi, which has<br />

long nodeless joints long enough to make a blowpipe. A mouth<br />

piece called "Ako" is fitted to <strong>the</strong> end piece. <strong>The</strong> mouth piece<br />

may be annular or rottnclecl depending on <strong>the</strong> band and characteristically<br />

Negrito is <strong>the</strong> custom <strong>of</strong> building up <strong>the</strong> mouth piece <strong>of</strong><br />

hardened pitch. <strong>The</strong> muzzle is similarly <strong>of</strong>ten coated with pitch to<br />

prevent splitting. At <strong>the</strong> joints a ring <strong>of</strong> rattan is placed to insure<br />

a tight grip. <strong>The</strong> Naratiwat Jahai now use live rubber for this<br />

purpose. <strong>The</strong> outer covering is usually pr<strong>of</strong>usrely decorated with<br />

incised designs especially at <strong>the</strong> breech and muzzle ends <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

interspersed with rings <strong>of</strong> stripes encircling <strong>the</strong> tube. Hung up in<br />

<strong>the</strong> ro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> windscreen with <strong>the</strong> ends plugged securely with plant<br />

down to keep out insects and dirt, and constantly exposed to smoke<br />

and oily hands, <strong>the</strong> blowguns take on a deep beautiful brown sheen.<br />

<strong>The</strong> weapon is <strong>the</strong> sole domain <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> man and woman and children<br />

under 12 do not usually handle It.<br />

<strong>The</strong> blowguns <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negri to from Sa tun and Tonga <strong>of</strong> Trang­<br />

Pattahmg are not decorated. <strong>The</strong> mouthpiece is quite small and<br />

<strong>the</strong> tube <strong>of</strong> cruder construction than <strong>the</strong> Kensiu blowguns I collected.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rattan lashings at <strong>the</strong> joints were covered with pitch. <strong>The</strong> Rami<br />

Negri to were reported to have a decorated blowpipe seven feet long<br />

with an annular mouth piece but make a quiver <strong>of</strong> a fashion quite<br />

identical to <strong>the</strong> Tonga and Satun group. <strong>The</strong> quiver among <strong>the</strong><br />

latter is a wide mouth section <strong>of</strong> bamboo roughly one foot long<br />

without a cover, undecorated, and bound with rattan lashings with<br />

which <strong>the</strong> quiver is tied around tbe waist when in use. <strong>The</strong> inside<br />

contains a series <strong>of</strong> individual bamboo or cane . sections slightly<br />

14f.i


John 1-i. Brandt<br />

shorter than <strong>the</strong> container and tied toge<strong>the</strong>r with string. In each<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se is placed a poisoned dart. <strong>The</strong> quiver <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hami was<br />

similar in design but had a bone charm added to it in <strong>the</strong> fashion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Senoi. <strong>The</strong> Ulna <strong>of</strong> a white Gibbon is particularly desirable for<br />

this purpose.<br />

<strong>The</strong> quiver <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kensiu and Jnhai in Yala and Naratiwat<br />

are quite different in design. <strong>The</strong> quiver is also <strong>of</strong> bamboo but long<br />

and narrow <strong>of</strong>ten only 1 1/2 to 2 inches in diameter and some 16<br />

inches long. <strong>The</strong> bamboo node forms <strong>the</strong> bottom <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tube. <strong>The</strong><br />

outside, as <strong>the</strong> blowgun, is pr<strong>of</strong>usely decorated with geometric designs<br />

and in some cases recognizable objects as leaves, flowers, insects,<br />

centipedes etc. <strong>The</strong> quiver does not have a belt loop and is<br />

normally carried tucked into <strong>the</strong> waist band, breech cloth or sarong.<br />

<strong>The</strong> tube may have a fitted cover, as in one atypical Jahni<br />

quiver I obtained, or have a small woven bag containing plant<br />

down to act as an air seal when <strong>the</strong> dart is placed in <strong>the</strong> breech,<br />

jammed into <strong>the</strong> top <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> container. Leaves are also <strong>of</strong>ten employed<br />

to close up <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> quiver. <strong>The</strong>re are no 'individual<br />

tubes ins-ide for <strong>the</strong> darts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> decoration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> quiver is quite significant and act as<br />

magical attractants to game and to prevent animals from becoming<br />

frightened <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hunter. Without proper designs on <strong>the</strong> quiver,<br />

and in most cases on <strong>the</strong> blowpipe as well, <strong>the</strong> hunters efforts would<br />

prove fruitless. <strong>The</strong>se decorations <strong>of</strong>fer direct contrast to <strong>the</strong><br />

designs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> women's combs which act as repellants whereas <strong>the</strong>se<br />

designs are quite definite attractants.<br />

<strong>The</strong> dart is about <strong>the</strong> length <strong>of</strong> a foot sole or a forearm which<br />

are <strong>of</strong>ten used as measuring guides by <strong>the</strong> maker. <strong>The</strong> shaft is<br />

made <strong>of</strong> a splint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rib <strong>of</strong> Bertam Palm ( Evgeissona) leaves<br />

sharpened to a needle like point. A short distance from <strong>the</strong> tip <strong>the</strong><br />

shaft 1s deeply notched so <strong>the</strong> poisoned head will break <strong>of</strong>f in <strong>the</strong><br />

wound. <strong>The</strong> butt end is fitted with a small conical cap <strong>the</strong> approximate<br />

diameter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> blowgun bore. When ready to shoot, <strong>the</strong><br />

hunter inserts <strong>the</strong> dart and places behind it a small wad <strong>of</strong> plant<br />

down <strong>of</strong> fluffy flocculence <strong>of</strong> such plants as caryota or particular


'hiE NEGRI'l'O Ofo' PENINSULAR THAILAND<br />

species <strong>of</strong> rattan as calamus to insure as l-ittle loss <strong>of</strong> air as possible;<br />

With an explosive puff into <strong>the</strong> mouth-piece, which is held tightly<br />

cupped to <strong>the</strong> lips, <strong>the</strong> dart is propelled on its way. Blowgun range<br />

is probably within <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> 50 meters but shots <strong>of</strong> up to 80 meters<br />

have been reported. Much would <strong>of</strong> course depehd on <strong>the</strong> lung<br />

power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> individual.<br />

'.<br />

Without <strong>the</strong> poisoing oJ <strong>the</strong> darts <strong>the</strong> weapons would be <strong>of</strong><br />

course eomparati vely in<strong>of</strong>fensive and ineffectual. <strong>The</strong> poisoning <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> darts is <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> factor which has made <strong>the</strong> weapons <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Negri to and Senoi <strong>of</strong> so much interest.<br />

Although some two dozen ingredients have been reported in<br />

use as dart poison, including scorpion, snake und centipede venom<br />

as well as commercial arsenic, <strong>the</strong> main' substance is <strong>the</strong> sap from<br />

<strong>the</strong> lpoh tree ( Antiaris toxicaria) and in <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r case from a Iiana<br />

or creeper (Strychnos sp.) or a combination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two. <strong>The</strong> poison<br />

is known as "Dawk" by <strong>the</strong> Negri to and in some dialects "Dawk<br />

Santiang '' is <strong>the</strong> c:reeper poison and "Dawk Kokeung" is <strong>the</strong><br />

toxin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ipoh tree.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poison <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lpoh tree is collected by slash-ing <strong>the</strong> trunk<br />

and catching <strong>the</strong> sap drippings in a small bamboo receptacle. <strong>The</strong><br />

fresh sap uncooked, is painted, on a small wooden paddle or spatula<br />

and held over a fire to dry. It turns, upon exposure to heat, from a<br />

milky gray to a deep chocolate brown. At this stage it is quite hard<br />

and brittle but can be s<strong>of</strong>tened again by warming over a flame. <strong>The</strong><br />

dart points are spiraled through <strong>the</strong> poison on <strong>the</strong> paddle and when<br />

coated are placed next to <strong>the</strong> fire to dry. <strong>The</strong> poison from <strong>the</strong><br />

creeper, Strychnos, must be cooked before it is effective. Ordinarily<br />

<strong>the</strong> poisons are not mixed and are used separately although <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga combine <strong>the</strong>m adding to <strong>the</strong> brew chicken gall and bird fat<br />

to increase it's potency. <strong>The</strong> Batok also r~portedly combine <strong>the</strong><br />

two along with o<strong>the</strong>r plant materials considered by <strong>the</strong>m to be a<br />

toxic.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poison is best when fresh but retains it's strength for a<br />

considerable period. Darts are repoisoned at regular intervals. <strong>The</strong><br />

strength <strong>of</strong> mixtures apparently varies and darts with highly potent


1.18 .fohn H. BrMdt<br />

poison are marked with a painted stripe or o<strong>the</strong>r characteristic<br />

marking on <strong>the</strong> butt end. In this way <strong>the</strong> hunter can employ <strong>the</strong><br />

proper dart to be used to bring down <strong>the</strong> quarry he has sighted.<br />

Ipoh poison under microscopic examination shows antiarin<br />

crystals. Antiarin is a heart poison stopping <strong>the</strong> hearts <strong>of</strong> wounded<br />

mammals in diastole. Cold blooded vertebrates' hearts ::;top in<br />

systole. If <strong>the</strong> poison is fresh, animals <strong>the</strong> size <strong>of</strong> monkeys usually<br />

die within 2-5 minutes. A wounded monkey can be observed for<br />

this period by <strong>the</strong> hunter on <strong>the</strong> ground before it looses it's control<br />

and crashes to earth. Birds die more slowly and <strong>of</strong>ten elude <strong>the</strong><br />

hunters by flying away and dying out <strong>of</strong> sight. Experimentation<br />

showed that Antiaris killed monkeys and pigeons but not chickens.<br />

<strong>The</strong> chicken is <strong>of</strong> course well known for it's apparent resistance to<br />

normally lethal doses <strong>of</strong> many toxins. <strong>The</strong> Negrito believe <strong>the</strong><br />

chicken is immune because it "eats earth" and this is indeed considered<br />

by some to be <strong>of</strong> use as an antidote. However, my Kensui<br />

informant, Chief Dam, vehemently denied that this was effective.<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r reported antidotes for Ipoh poison are chewing Ophioxylon<br />

serpentinum, Andira horsfieldi, roots <strong>of</strong> Hernindra sonora, crab fat,<br />

salt and Malayan black maize. <strong>The</strong> effectiveness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se in view<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fulminant qualities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> toxin is questionable.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poison is apparently not lethal if taken internally and<br />

some tribes reportedly use Ipoh as a medicant. <strong>The</strong> Negrito normally<br />

cut out <strong>the</strong> meat adjoining <strong>the</strong> area penetrated by <strong>the</strong> dart.<br />

After accidentally puncturing my finger with a poisoned dart I<br />

made an incision causing it to bleed and felt for some tirne a slight<br />

tingling in <strong>the</strong> area. That <strong>the</strong> poisoned darts could kill a man is<br />

generally coneeded and <strong>the</strong>re are reports <strong>of</strong> Communist 'Terrorists<br />

having been so killed by aborigines during <strong>the</strong> Malayan Emergency.<br />

<strong>The</strong> late antropologist Pat Noone was reported to have been<br />

murdered by Temiar-Senoi with poisoned dart in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Malaya<br />

during World War II.<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r than knives and spears with bamboo blades reported<br />

by explorers in <strong>the</strong> nineteenth century, <strong>the</strong> Hami Negrito were<br />

observed armed with wooden clubs made from a tree limb. All


THE NgG!liTO OF l'ENJNSULAH THAILAND 149<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se seem to now no longer be representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> material<br />

culture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito.<br />

Social Customs :<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negri to bands have a ra<strong>the</strong>r loose democratic casteless,<br />

leadership with no powerful chieftains except in unusual cases<br />

where a person has been appointed to such a state <strong>of</strong> eminence by<br />

a government <strong>of</strong>ficer. Ordinarily <strong>the</strong> oldest men exercise control<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> group and it's action. Elders usually act as group spokesmen.<br />

Among <strong>the</strong> Kensiu, most young men would politely refuse to answer<br />

my question till <strong>the</strong> Chief appeared although <strong>the</strong> queries were <strong>of</strong> a<br />

very elementary nature. Purchases <strong>of</strong> material items from <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito are frequently handled by <strong>the</strong> Chief who does <strong>the</strong> negotiating<br />

after brief consulation with <strong>the</strong> owner. Each group will also<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten have young men as natural leaders and occassionally a<br />

vociferous women will have a bearing on <strong>the</strong> dicussions <strong>of</strong> a group.<br />

Among <strong>the</strong> Tonga an alert Negrito woman named Ai-San was<br />

recognized by <strong>the</strong> Thai as <strong>the</strong> group leader where in actuality she<br />

was only an extrovert personality with domineering characteristics.<br />

Ordinarily wives <strong>of</strong> chieftains have no more voice in band affairs<br />

than women <strong>of</strong> less status.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito is ordinarily monogamous and although nei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

polyandry or polygamy appear to be prohibited <strong>the</strong>y do not seem to<br />

be <strong>the</strong> rule. <strong>The</strong> Hami, it is known were not exogamus, since <strong>the</strong><br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r-in-law <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chief lived in <strong>the</strong> same camp.<br />

Young men choose <strong>the</strong>ir own brides and, depending on <strong>the</strong><br />

band, must ordinarily pay a token bride price. This may take <strong>the</strong><br />

form <strong>of</strong> a payment <strong>of</strong> cloth, tobacco, a knife etc. Among <strong>the</strong> Batok<br />

an iron pan is reported as a customary bride price. Among <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga, <strong>the</strong> young man gives his bride-to-be trophies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hunt and<br />

pays <strong>the</strong> bride's family a silver Thai coin or in some cases, a piece<br />

<strong>of</strong> red cloth.<br />

Love magic, to attract members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> opposite sex, is recognized<br />

and practiced by some bands. Flowers <strong>of</strong> a variety identified<br />

as Salamonia aphylla, called "cenwei" by <strong>the</strong> Negrito, are


150 John H. Brandt<br />

collected, dried, and mixed with oil. It is important that <strong>the</strong> female<br />

<strong>of</strong> this species, which grows on <strong>the</strong> ground, and <strong>the</strong> male blossom<br />

which grows in a tree, be found toge<strong>the</strong>r to insure potency <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

magic. <strong>The</strong> mixture is <strong>the</strong>n placed on <strong>the</strong> forehead and breast <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> chosen person. <strong>The</strong> would be lover ordinarily employs a younger<br />

member <strong>of</strong> his or her own sex to apply <strong>the</strong> magic oil to <strong>the</strong> sleeping<br />

victim. No o<strong>the</strong>r action is taken after <strong>the</strong>se steps have been put in<br />

operation but love supposedly ensues in due course.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re seems to be no recognized wedding ceremony but <strong>the</strong><br />

young couple among some groups retire to a separate shelter in <strong>the</strong><br />

forest near <strong>the</strong> main band. Fidelity is generally recognized but<br />

divorce is a ra<strong>the</strong>r simple matter. Most couples <strong>of</strong> middle age have<br />

had more than one marriage partner before settling down with a<br />

final mate.<br />

Anti-conception and anti--abortion medicinals are known and<br />

practiced. Although cognizant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> physical aspects <strong>of</strong> conception,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negri to believe <strong>the</strong> soul or spirit <strong>of</strong> a child is brought by a bird<br />

called Til-Tal-Tapab. Among <strong>the</strong> Malays a similar spirit bird called<br />

Teti-Tinga-Anak is reported. Some bands believe <strong>the</strong> Argus pheasant<br />

brings <strong>the</strong> soul <strong>of</strong> a male and a bird called "Chimoi" brings <strong>the</strong><br />

souls <strong>of</strong> women. <strong>The</strong> "Chimoi" is reported to be green by some<br />

groups and <strong>the</strong> Batok indeed believe <strong>the</strong>ir souls to be green as <strong>the</strong><br />

bird. If a woman eats a bird with eggs she will bear twins.<br />

<strong>The</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> soul birds appears to be eopied from <strong>the</strong> Senoi<br />

and was reportedly first adopted by <strong>the</strong> Negrito in Kelantan. <strong>The</strong><br />

western Negri to bands believe more in a" Hala" or "Cenoi" which<br />

act as protective spirits for some individuals and have strong tabus.<br />

Some ethnologists consider this to be perhaps <strong>the</strong> more original<br />

Negrito concept.<br />

Delivery is usually in a squatted position and <strong>the</strong> placenta<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Jahai is buried beneath <strong>the</strong> fire. <strong>The</strong> umbilical cord is<br />

not knotted. Children are frequently named after <strong>the</strong> tree, flower,<br />

fruit, river or mountain near which <strong>the</strong>y were born. Many Negrito<br />

now have adopted Malayan names as well and keep a Negrito name<br />

for use within <strong>the</strong> group. Two chieftains among <strong>the</strong> Tonga and


THE NEt;H!TO 0~' PENINSULAR THAILAND 151<br />

Kensui in Thailand bear <strong>the</strong> name "Da1n" wb 1 '<br />

. . c h means bl ac k<br />

111<br />

·<br />

Th f\1.<br />

Among <strong>the</strong> Menri, <strong>the</strong> navel cord in dried and placed in a<br />

small pouch which <strong>the</strong> child wears about it's neck or wrist. After<br />

n poriod it is <strong>the</strong>n buried near a fire.<br />

Dancing and singing among <strong>the</strong> Negri to seems, as so much <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>ir culture, to also be copied from <strong>the</strong> Senoi. Ordinarily, only<br />

<strong>the</strong> women dance, making rythmic movements with body, arm and<br />

hand movements, although De Morgan reported both sexes dancing<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r in Kedah. <strong>The</strong>re is a minimum <strong>of</strong> place movement in most<br />

Negrito dances.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r unusual exception is <strong>the</strong> dancing described by Pr<strong>of</strong>.<br />

Bernntzik among <strong>the</strong> Tonga. He described and photographed Negrito<br />

men dancing in a fashion most unlike o<strong>the</strong>r know11 dances <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

peninsular groups. By <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> full moon his dancers jumped<br />

about "like devils from <strong>the</strong> jungle" in a fashiOI1 reminiscent to him<br />

<strong>of</strong> African dancers. <strong>The</strong> men wore banana leaves about <strong>the</strong>ir heads<br />

and had <strong>the</strong>ir faces painted with black dots and stripes Women<br />

reportedly beat skin drums and clapped hands to <strong>the</strong> rhythm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

dance, while <strong>the</strong> men screamed, beat <strong>the</strong>ir heels, moved stiff-legged<br />

and jumped actively about. Oddly however, Bematzik's photographs<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dance shows men beating <strong>the</strong> drums with no woman evident.<br />

Music in most conventional dances is supplied by bamboo<br />

stampers in <strong>the</strong> fashion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Senoi. <strong>The</strong> Negrito in Naratiwat<br />

have adopted <strong>the</strong> Malay sldn drum and metal gong and could give<br />

me rencli tions <strong>of</strong> both Negri to and Malayan songs utilizing <strong>the</strong>se<br />

alien instruments. Rhythmic hand clapping is characteristic accompaniment.<br />

Schebesta feels that outside <strong>of</strong> Bernatzik's report on <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga dancers that most, if not all, N egrito dances are copied from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Senoi. This seems also true <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> songs which now include<br />

a repetoir <strong>of</strong> Malayan verses as well.<br />

Burial practices vary considerably with bodies rarely thrown<br />

in rivers, more rarely left to lay on <strong>the</strong> ground while <strong>the</strong> band flees,<br />

or placed in trees. <strong>The</strong>y are normally buried however.


152 John H. Brandt<br />

King Chulalongkorn reported that among <strong>the</strong> Tonga <strong>the</strong> body<br />

is only buried very superficially and that <strong>the</strong> people <strong>the</strong>n fled <strong>the</strong><br />

area in fear <strong>of</strong> ghosts and tigers which fed on <strong>the</strong> bodies. Among<br />

<strong>the</strong> Kensiu <strong>the</strong> bodies are wrapped in cloth and layed in a shallow<br />

grave on <strong>the</strong>ir left side with legs pulled tightly up in a crouch.<br />

Among <strong>the</strong> Kenta <strong>the</strong> body reportedly lies on <strong>the</strong> right side. <strong>The</strong><br />

head points towards <strong>the</strong> west or less commonly <strong>the</strong> northwest.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kensiu mourn in <strong>the</strong> area for seven days after which it<br />

is believed <strong>the</strong> ghost has left <strong>the</strong> area. Among <strong>the</strong> eastern bands<br />

<strong>the</strong>re does not seem to be fear <strong>of</strong> visiting grave sites.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Jahai and Lanoh bury corpses straight with arms next to<br />

<strong>the</strong> body. Williams-Hunt describes a Lanoh burial where <strong>the</strong> body<br />

was placed with <strong>the</strong> legs drawn up and laid on it's right side. <strong>The</strong><br />

head is oriented toward <strong>the</strong> west. Although <strong>the</strong>re is no agitated<br />

crying at <strong>the</strong> grave, death wailing lasts for five days. A windscreen<br />

is built over <strong>the</strong> grave. During <strong>the</strong> mourning period, singing, dancing<br />

and wearing <strong>of</strong> decorative combs is tabu. As among some western<br />

bands, food and water are left at <strong>the</strong> grave and a death meal<br />

and death dance are held. After this ceremony no one visits <strong>the</strong><br />

grave again.<br />

Powerful shamans are frequently given special burials. Many<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> eastem bands place <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> a shaman in a tree. Some<br />

shamans, possessing Were-tiger abilities, are placed in trees by <strong>the</strong><br />

Jahai or are buried in a seated position with <strong>the</strong> head above ground.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kensiu bury such a personage in a conventional manner but<br />

watch <strong>the</strong> grave for 3 days and 3 nights and place food <strong>of</strong>ferings on it.<br />

Religion, Shamanism 1\'Iagic :<br />

A life after death is believed in by <strong>the</strong> Negri to but not usually<br />

in reincarnation. However, King Cl1ltlalongkorn reported that <strong>the</strong><br />

Tonga believe in a soul called "ya" which awaits reincarnation after<br />

death. If not reincarnated in six months it becomes a ghost. This<br />

belief has not been recognized, except for <strong>the</strong> Kensitt belief about<br />

reincarnation in bear and elephant, among o<strong>the</strong>r groups, although a<br />

soul called variously ''Rob" and " Badi" is supposedly a soul born<br />

<strong>of</strong> animals but which can possess man.


'I'HE Ng(, fHTO Pi>NlNSULAil THAILAND<br />

"Souls'' have various appearances and among <strong>the</strong> Lanoh,<br />

looks human. Among <strong>the</strong> Tonga however, a "soul's" face shines<br />

like a glowworm. <strong>The</strong> Kensiu also believe it can only be seen<br />

against a light like a shadow. O<strong>the</strong>r groups report <strong>the</strong> ''soul" as<br />

blood red and <strong>the</strong> size <strong>of</strong> a seed.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negri to concept <strong>of</strong> " heaven" lies to <strong>the</strong> west and <strong>the</strong><br />

departing soul reaches <strong>the</strong>re through various means. <strong>The</strong> Tonga<br />

heaven lies in <strong>the</strong> western sky. <strong>The</strong> "soul" climbs a Nipa Palm<br />

and <strong>the</strong>n springs over a water (stream) into a heaven called "Kat­<br />

But". <strong>The</strong> " soul " is tiny at this stage and is described as small<br />

like a thread w bich grows on entering '' Kot-But ". Most Negri to<br />

believe that heaven has no tiger or elephant and that it is cool with<br />

no thunder, lightning or sickness. <strong>The</strong>re are no children born in<br />

heaven but children will be reunited with deceased parents. It is a<br />

land <strong>of</strong> shadows.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negri to <strong>of</strong> North Kedah reportedly believe in three<br />

heavens. <strong>The</strong> highest heaven has fruit trees which bear all year.<br />

<strong>The</strong> second heaven has fruit trees as well but <strong>the</strong>se are guarded by<br />

an ape who throws prickly fruit at would-be interlopers. <strong>The</strong> third<br />

heaven, <strong>of</strong> questionable beneficence, supposedly contains only low<br />

hanging clouds which carry illness.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Lanoh believe souls <strong>of</strong> male and female live apart in<br />

separate heavens with <strong>the</strong> men's spirits living in <strong>the</strong> east and <strong>the</strong><br />

women's spirits living in <strong>the</strong> west. <strong>The</strong> spirits do nothing but play<br />

and decorate <strong>the</strong>ir hair with flowers. <strong>The</strong> Tonga believe ghosts do<br />

not eat but that <strong>the</strong>y do wear clothing.<br />

<strong>The</strong> principal diety <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito is <strong>the</strong> thunder god called<br />

" Kagai '' by <strong>the</strong> Tonga, Kaei by <strong>the</strong> Kensiu and Karai by some <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Malayan bands. Kagai is a diety that does not grow old but<br />

rejuvenates himself like <strong>the</strong> moon. <strong>The</strong> Tonga believe him to look<br />

like a Negrito although he is credited with creating man, plants,<br />

animals etc. Among <strong>the</strong> Lanoh, Kagai, has <strong>the</strong> appearance <strong>of</strong> a<br />

<strong>Siam</strong>ang ( Symphalangtts syndactylus) and at times has long white<br />

hair with an oily sheen.<br />

i53


154 John EL Brandt<br />

Kagai punishes transgressions by throwing lightning and<br />

creating thunder. Negrito are extremely frightened by thunder<br />

storms and hide w·ith eyes and ears covered. Kagai's wrath may be<br />

incurred by numerous tabu violations as wearing a hair comb during<br />

a thunderstorm, drawing water in a fire blackened vessel or laughing<br />

at butterflies. Certain butterflies are especially dangerous, particularly<br />

black ones and are never to be molested. Among some groups,<br />

certain flowers may not be worn during a storm. If Kagai's wrath is<br />

lo be expiated a blood <strong>of</strong>fering or sacrifice must be made. This<br />

peculiarly Negrito custom was :first reported among <strong>the</strong> Eastern bands<br />

but is apparently practiced by all <strong>the</strong> groups. A typical blood <strong>of</strong>fering<br />

takes place dur-ing a thunderstorm when frequently a woman will<br />

cut her shin bone and scrape some blood into a bamboo receptacle<br />

containing a small amount <strong>of</strong> water. Although all in a camp are technically<br />

required to make a blood <strong>of</strong>fcri ng to Kagai it usually suffice~<br />

if one person goes through <strong>the</strong> process. Women <strong>of</strong>ten tnke this<br />

action before men. Children do not participate. A little <strong>of</strong> this<br />

blood and water mixture is poured on <strong>the</strong> ground with <strong>the</strong> words<br />

"go to earth" and <strong>the</strong> remainder tossed to <strong>the</strong> sky with <strong>the</strong> expression"<br />

go to <strong>the</strong> sun". <strong>The</strong> <strong>of</strong>fering to <strong>the</strong> ground is to pacify Manoij,<br />

<strong>the</strong> wife <strong>of</strong> Kagai. That thrown to <strong>the</strong> sky is for Kagai himself who<br />

lives in <strong>the</strong> heavens. <strong>The</strong> procedure varies from band to band but<br />

is essentially simi] ar in purpose.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Tonga also worship an ancestor figure called "Moltek"<br />

who also lives in <strong>the</strong> sky- usually in <strong>the</strong> sun. Moltek is black in<br />

color. King Chulalongkorn also mentions a female goddess, which<br />

is honored by <strong>the</strong> Tonga, who governs good and evil.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Shaman among <strong>the</strong> Negrito is called a ''Hala" who acts<br />

as an intermediary between man and <strong>the</strong> gods. <strong>The</strong> illness caused<br />

by angry spirits can be cured by <strong>the</strong> Hala through exorcism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ghosts. He does not ordinarly make use <strong>of</strong> medicines but relys on<br />

a magic quartz crystal called a " Cebu ''. A small " Hala" within<br />

<strong>the</strong> group <strong>of</strong>ten acts as an herb doctor and cures minor illnesses<br />

with concoctions <strong>of</strong> roots, leaves, herbs etc.


1'Hil NEGftiTO OF PENINSULA!t THAILAND 155<br />

A man may become a Hala several ways. Most commonly<br />

through encountering a tiger which transmits it's magical powers<br />

to <strong>the</strong> man, through dreams, through inheritance from <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r<br />

nnd through possession <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> '' Cebu" stone. A trained Hala al<br />

ways undertakes <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r instruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> novice. Only me11<br />

normally become Halas,<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is lack <strong>of</strong> shamanistic ritual among <strong>the</strong> Negrito, Much<br />

<strong>of</strong> that which is practiced seems borrowed from <strong>the</strong> Seno, but developed<br />

along special patterns to suit <strong>the</strong> psyche <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito.<br />

Many Negritos fear what is called" Hot Rain". This sprinkling<br />

<strong>of</strong> rain from an apparently cloudless sky, while <strong>the</strong> sun is<br />

shining, reportedly brings fevers and illnesses. <strong>The</strong> Negrito <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Lcnggong area fear <strong>the</strong> shadow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hawk. Special tabus are attache(]<br />

to certain flowers while <strong>the</strong> plant Licnla kunsteri is held by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negri to to have special properties. <strong>The</strong> Tonga consider certain<br />

monln'y honm; to be a cure for illness. Most Negritos, as well as<br />

Senni, place magical powers in monkey bones and attach <strong>the</strong>m to<br />

various charms, dart quivers etc. Numerous food tabus exist which<br />

have already been described in a previous section.<br />

<strong>The</strong> religious and magical beliefs for a group as primitive as<br />

<strong>the</strong> Negri to is extremely complicated and varies from band to band.<br />

What is adopted belief and what is a part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original Negrito<br />

heritage is <strong>of</strong>ten difficnlt to ascertain.<br />

Summary and conclusion:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Negrito are <strong>the</strong> last remammg remnants <strong>of</strong> a once<br />

widespread primitive type. <strong>The</strong>y bear a relationship to o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

pygmoid people and this article points out pertinent information<br />

on <strong>the</strong>ir history, background and physical characteristics. Much<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> material culture, religious beliefs and magico-mystical<br />

concepts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Negrito have been adopted from <strong>the</strong> Senoi aborigines<br />

as have many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir social c~stoms. . <strong>The</strong> language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Negrito presents a puzzle as well smce th1s also appears ~o. he<br />

adopted although bearing many words perhaps from <strong>the</strong> ongmal<br />

language. <strong>The</strong>ir traditional weapons and decorative arts ~ave<br />

been discarded within historic times to adopt those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sen01.


15G<br />

John H. Brandt<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir distribution is spotty with some seven separate groups<br />

inhabiting areas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> peninsula where Thailand and Malaya join.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> Negri to population is small within Thailand, one group,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Tonga, are indigenous only within Thailand while three more<br />

groups overlap <strong>the</strong> border from Malaya.<br />

Research work among <strong>the</strong> Negrito is difficult because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

shy retiring nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people and because <strong>of</strong> his habits. Since<br />

<strong>the</strong> Communist Emergency, many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aborigines have settled<br />

nearer to roads and police posts for protection, becoming within<br />

recent years semi-sedentary. With increased contact, consequent<br />

changes in culture are inevitable. Much remains to be learned <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Negri to. Two known groups have already become extinct since<br />

<strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> century. Aborigines in jungle areas have proven<br />

indispensable to <strong>the</strong> survival <strong>of</strong> terrorists in <strong>the</strong> deep forests <strong>of</strong><br />

Malaya and have ~:~erved <strong>the</strong> same purpose in such campaigns as<br />

Vietnam and Laos. Knowing <strong>the</strong> jungle, as we would a city street,<br />

<strong>the</strong> aborigines can be a valuable asset to <strong>the</strong> government in <strong>the</strong><br />

impenetrable border areas and warrant and deserve fur<strong>the</strong>r attention.<br />

Selected Bibliography and Reference List:<br />

1. Annandale, N. & Robinson, H.; 190i~; Fa~:~eiculi Malayensis,<br />

<strong>Part</strong> I, II, Liverpool.<br />

2. Balfour, Henry; 1904; Fasciculi Malayensis, <strong>Part</strong> II,<br />

Liverpool.<br />

g, Bernatzik, H,A.; 1928; Die Geister c1er Gelben RltHter,<br />

Munich.<br />

4. Cole, F.C.; 1945 <strong>The</strong> People <strong>of</strong> Malaysia, New York.<br />

5. Cooper, ].M.; Anclamese-Sernang-Eta Cultural Relations;<br />

Primitive Man; <strong>Vol</strong>. XIII, No.2, 1940.<br />

6. Evans, I.I-I.N.; 1927; Papers on <strong>the</strong> Ethnology and<br />

Archaeology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malay Peninsula, Cambridge.<br />

7. Evans, I.H.N. ; 1925; An Ethnological Expedition into<br />

South <strong>Siam</strong>; Jour. F.M.S. Museum, <strong>Vol</strong>. XII.<br />

8. Evans, I.FI.N.; Some Beliefs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lenggong Negrito;<br />

Jour. F. Malay States Museum, <strong>Vol</strong>. XII.


TH!dling-Vienna,<br />

( 2 volumes).<br />

24. Schehesta, Fa<strong>the</strong>r P.; 1928; Gesselschaft und Familie bei<br />

dem Semang auf Malakka; Anthropos XXIII.


158 John H. Brandt<br />

25. Scbebesta, Fa<strong>the</strong>r P.; 1928; Jenseitsglaube der Semang<br />

auf Malakka; Festschrift P.W. Schmidt, Modling-Vienna.<br />

26. Schebesta, Fa<strong>the</strong>r P.; 1928; Das Weib bei den Semang<br />

Negrito auf Malakka; Der Neue Pflug, H 8/9.<br />

27. Schebesta, Fa<strong>the</strong>r P.; 1928; Auffassung Uber Eigentum<br />

nnd Eigentumsrecht bei dcm Semang auf Malakka; Neue<br />

Ordnung, Vienna.<br />

28. Schebesta, Fa<strong>the</strong>r P .; 1929; <strong>The</strong> Decorative Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Aborigines <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Malay Peninsula: Jour. Royal Asiatic<br />

<strong>Society</strong>.<br />

29. Schebesta,Fatber P.; ReligiOse Auschauungen der Semang<br />

Uber die Orang-Hidap (die Unsterblichen ); Arch. f.<br />

Religionwissenschaft XXIV I-13/4.<br />

:10. Skeat, W.W. & Blagden, C.O.; 1906; Pagan Races <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

l\!Ialay Peninsula; MacMillan Co, London ( 2 volumes).<br />

31. Stiglmayr, E.; 1955; Schamanismus der Negrito Siidost­<br />

Asiens II; Wiener <strong>Vol</strong>kerlwndliche Mittlg. 3, jg. No. 1.<br />

32. Vaughan-Stevens, H.; 1894; Materialien zur Kenntnis<br />

der Wilden Stamme auf der Halbinsei Malakka; Heraus<br />

gegeben von A. Grlinwedel, Ver<strong>of</strong>ftlg. aus d. Museum f.<br />

<strong>Vol</strong>kerkunde, Berlin.<br />

38. Williams-Hunt, P.D.R.; A Lanoh Negrito Funeral near<br />

Lenggong, Perak; Fed. Museum Jour., <strong>Vol</strong>. I, II, new<br />

series 1954-55, Museum Dept., Malaya.<br />

34. Williams-Hunt, P.D.R.; 1952; An Introduction to <strong>the</strong><br />

Malayan Aborigines; Gov. Press, Kuala Lumpttr, Malaya.


I. :IJ,. lJL n:.<br />

PHOTO PLATE I: Figure I is a Jahai<br />

Negri to dart quiver with woven stopper<br />

containing plant down. Figures II, III,<br />

IV are Kensiu Negrito blowguns show·<br />

ing different types <strong>of</strong> mouth pieces.<br />

PHOTO PLATE If: Kensiu Negrito hair<br />

combs from Yala Province. Figure III<br />

shows <strong>the</strong> horned variety.


~':"~<br />

. ~;<br />

!<br />

PHOTO PLATE III: Woven baskets utilizing a twilling technique made by l(ensiu<br />

Negrito <strong>of</strong> Yal1 Province. Figure I is a packing and storage basket and figures II<br />

and III are tobacco pouches.<br />

PHOTO PLATE IV: Figure I is a Jahai Negrito dart quiver. Figure II is <strong>the</strong><br />

spatula upon which lpoh poison is smeared preparatory to poisoning <strong>the</strong> dart tips.<br />

Figure III is a dart made <strong>of</strong> Bertam Palm rib.


PHOTO PLATE V: Traditional Negrito windscreen living shelter. Kensiu Negrito<br />

camp Padangstar District, Yala Province, South Thailand.<br />

PHOTO PLATE VI: Semi-permanent type <strong>of</strong> house constructed by Jahai Negrito <strong>of</strong><br />

Rengae District, Nara ti wa t Province, South Thailand.


PHOTO PLATE VII: A Kensiu Negrito<br />

man from Yala Province, South Thailand.<br />

Note typical negroid features.<br />

PHOTO PLATE VIII: A Semai-Senoi man<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Jelai Kechi! River <strong>of</strong> Pahang.<br />

Malaya. Compare this "Austronesian"<br />

type with Plate VII. Some Senoi have<br />

strikingly Veddoid-Dravidian character·<br />

istics. Note more mongoloid eye, hair,<br />

blowgun and quiver type. He wears a<br />

bark headband.


PHOTO PLATE IX: <strong>The</strong> author with four<br />

Kensiu Negritos in <strong>the</strong> Ulu Pattani <strong>of</strong> Yala<br />

Province, South Thailand. Chief Dam<br />

·stands to <strong>the</strong> left.<br />

PHOTO PLATE X: A Jahai Negrito woman<br />

<strong>of</strong> Rengae District, Naratiwat Province,<br />

South Thailand. Her face is painted<br />

white with heavy applications <strong>of</strong> mascara<br />

and lipstick following local Malayan<br />

style. She wears <strong>the</strong> Malayan "Baju ''<br />

blouse.


I. II..<br />

PLATE I: Figure I and II. Decorative patterns <strong>of</strong> dart<br />

.quivers from Jabai Negrito <strong>of</strong> Naratiwat Province,<br />

South Thailand. Quiver I is 17 inches long and 1~ inches<br />

wide. Quiver II is 15 inches long.


I.<br />

li..<br />

PLATE II: Figure I and II. Decorative patterns on bamboo<br />

dart quivers <strong>of</strong> Kensiu Negrito from Yala Province, South_<br />

Thailand. Both quivers are 16 inches long.


I. 11..<br />

PLATE III: Figures I, II and III. Incised decorations on blowguns found<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Kensiu Negrito <strong>of</strong> Yala Province, South Thailand. Figure III<br />

shows <strong>the</strong> wooden mouthpiece and manner <strong>of</strong> attachment to <strong>the</strong> main barrel.


. -, ,<br />

,.._<br />

. - .,<br />

~<br />

-: - : ....<br />

- - ·-<br />

r n m<br />

PLATE IV: Figures L II and III. Incised decorative patterns found on <strong>the</strong> outer<br />

barrel <strong>of</strong> Jahai Negrito blowguns from Naratiwat Province, South Thailand.<br />

Patterns are spaced at intervals from breech to muzzle with blank areas<br />

between ..<br />

,I


n r n~·~hr r·~o n n0 n n<br />

1.<br />

,;<br />

2.<br />

PLATe V: Figure I and II. Decorative in~Jilill'l4 j:lP.tterns <strong>of</strong><br />

Kensju Negrito women's combs from Yala .~l;'.Qyipce, South<br />

Thailand. Combs without <strong>the</strong> characteristid 'li~rris bear <strong>the</strong><br />

same patterns.


Jr.<br />

PLATE VI: Figure I is a bamboo blowpipe from Satun Province<br />

showing method <strong>of</strong> mouthpiece construction followed by Tonga<br />

Negrito. Figure II shows a Kensiu Negrito blowpipe from Yala<br />

Province for comparison. Both mouthpieces are built up <strong>of</strong><br />

hardened pitch on a wooden base.


THAI TRADITIONAL SALUTATION<br />

by<br />

q>h,r;a .Anuman CR..ajadhon<br />

1. 1~lte " Wai ''<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thai sign <strong>of</strong> salutation or mutual recognition is to raise<br />

both hands, joined palm to palm, lightly touching <strong>the</strong> body somewhere<br />

between <strong>the</strong> faee and chest. <strong>The</strong> higher <strong>the</strong> hands are raised,<br />

<strong>the</strong> greater is <strong>the</strong> respect and courtesy conveyed. <strong>The</strong> person who<br />

is inferior in age or rank in <strong>the</strong> Thai social scale <strong>of</strong> precedence<br />

initiates such a movement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hands and <strong>the</strong> person receiving <strong>the</strong><br />

salutation immediately reciprocates. This formality is not strictly<br />

adhered to by individuals who are on intimate terms. <strong>The</strong> Thai<br />

salutation may be rendered while sitting, standing, walking or even<br />

lying in bed during an illneRs. In rendering a salution while standing,<br />

to a most respected person who is sitting, one will stoop or<br />

bend <strong>the</strong> head at <strong>the</strong> same time. When taking leave, <strong>the</strong> departing<br />

person will <strong>of</strong>fer a salute in <strong>the</strong> same manner, followed in turn by a<br />

corresponding salute <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r person. Such a salutation is called<br />

a "wai" OH~) in Thai; and is <strong>of</strong>ten seen in Thai society.<br />

<strong>The</strong> raising <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hands to cc wai ", and <strong>the</strong> lowering <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

hands to a normal position after <strong>the</strong> "wai '' are never done with a<br />

sharp movement but ra<strong>the</strong>r in a more or less graceful manner as in<br />

slow motion. <strong>The</strong> upper part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> arms remain close to <strong>the</strong> sides<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body, without <strong>the</strong> elbows extended. <strong>The</strong> hands, joined palm<br />

to palm, are not held far .out from <strong>the</strong> body in an erect position, but<br />

bent slightly inward.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thai "wai" in its indealized form may be <strong>of</strong>ten seen on<br />

<strong>the</strong> stage in <strong>the</strong> Thai classical dramatic performance, <strong>the</strong> "lakorn ''<br />

(n~?l1). Here one is able to observe <strong>the</strong> artistic movements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

hands <strong>of</strong> an actor or an actress, who, before performing <strong>the</strong> "wai",<br />

will place his or her hands, joined palm to palm, with <strong>the</strong> finger tips


160 Phya Anurnan Hajadhon<br />

draw slightly to each o<strong>the</strong>r, so as to form a conventional shape <strong>of</strong> a<br />

"budding lotus" (u•~pJ) ail usually <strong>of</strong>fered in worship t.o a monk or<br />

to a Buddha image. <strong>The</strong> bands in such position are called in Thai<br />

"phanorn men" ('VHJlJ~'1l), literally meaning to make <strong>the</strong> hands like<br />

a budding lotus. One will sometime notice such a " wai " among<br />

<strong>the</strong> cultured Thai, in conformity more or less with this idealized<br />

movement.<br />

Thai etiquette implicitly requires that a junior in age or rank<br />

initi;lte a "wai" as a sign <strong>of</strong> respect to a senior, accompanied at <strong>the</strong><br />

same time with a slight bow.<br />

Also, as a mark <strong>of</strong> respect <strong>the</strong> junior,<br />

while in conversation with a senior <strong>of</strong> great age or rank, will place<br />

his ''budding lotus'' hands to his chest when sitting or standing,<br />

and every now and <strong>the</strong>n, as circumstances demand, when <strong>the</strong> ~enior<br />

is explaining sol11ething to <strong>the</strong> junior, raiHe his hands as a respectful<br />

acknowledgement <strong>of</strong> what <strong>the</strong> senior is saying.<br />

A person sitting<br />

on a chair before a high personage bends his bead a little and holds<br />

his hands in a "budding lotus" shape somewhere at or below<br />

<strong>the</strong> chest.<br />

Or instead <strong>of</strong> having <strong>the</strong> hands posed in a "huclcling<br />

.lotus'' l:lhape, <strong>the</strong> fingers may be clasped or <strong>the</strong> hands held one upon<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r and rounded like a Chinese "wai" in <strong>the</strong> kowtowing<br />

fashion, or like a worshipful attitude <strong>of</strong> a Christian in adoration. If<br />

a person squats on <strong>the</strong> floor before a great personage, such as <strong>the</strong> King<br />

or Queen, in <strong>the</strong> Thai traditional fashion with <strong>the</strong> appropriate posture<br />

called "nang phab phiab " ( J~wui'WUu ), that is, sideways with<br />

<strong>the</strong> lower limbs folded backward and inward, he must recline slightly<br />

sideways with <strong>the</strong> hands in a "budding lotus" shape resting on <strong>the</strong><br />

floor as a support. A person will slightly raise his hands in such<br />

a posture every now and <strong>the</strong>n, in <strong>the</strong> same manner as previously<br />

described. When a person is receiving anything from a senior, he<br />

will raise his hands as a " wai" to <strong>the</strong> giver as a polite gesture <strong>of</strong><br />

thanks before or after receiving it as circumstances demand. When<br />

one is asking someone's pardon or favour, one usually makes such a<br />

" wai" too.


THAI TRAUJTIONAL SALU'J'ATlON 161<br />

During a Buddhist sermon, or while a chapter <strong>of</strong> monks is<br />

reciting ritual texts from <strong>the</strong> Buddhist Holy Scriptures, one will<br />

notice that both <strong>the</strong> monks and <strong>the</strong> lay members assume a solemn<br />

atti l ude <strong>of</strong> meekness and obei:;ance to <strong>the</strong> sacredness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ceremony<br />

with hands raised all <strong>the</strong> time in a "budding lotus'' shape. If<br />

<strong>the</strong> eeremony oecupies a comparatively long time, <strong>the</strong> raising <strong>of</strong><br />

hands in such an attitude will be somewhat tiresome and quite an<br />

ordeal for <strong>the</strong> inexperienced. This can be overcome partly if one's<br />

arms are held close to <strong>the</strong> sides <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body as a sort <strong>of</strong> rest or<br />

support.<br />

Psychologically, if a person receiving a "wai" from a junior,<br />

is egoistieally conscious <strong>of</strong> his superiority, be will return <strong>the</strong> "wai''<br />

with <strong>the</strong> hands raised to a position not higher than <strong>the</strong> chest. H,<br />

by virtue <strong>of</strong> his great age or rank, he is not obliged to make a "wai"<br />

in return, he may merely raise his right hand side-wise and with a<br />

nod, or nod only, as a favorable recognition or approval. This is<br />

called" rap wai" (1'u'l11~). In Thai this literally means "receiving<br />

a wai". In most cases a superior person seldom condescends to perform<br />

a "wai" first when meeting or greeting a person <strong>of</strong> inferiority.<br />

Normally a senior will return <strong>the</strong> "wai" <strong>of</strong> a child with a nod or<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r appropriate gestures only, as a sign <strong>of</strong> approval or goodwill.<br />

Of course <strong>the</strong>re is an exception, if <strong>the</strong> child is a prince or an<br />

honourable member <strong>of</strong> a high dignitary's family. As noblesse oblige,<br />

a high personage will initiate a greeting to an inferior by extending<br />

his or her outstretched hand in a Western style hand-shake instead<br />

<strong>of</strong> a " wai ". <strong>The</strong> inferior one after a hand-shake will sometimes<br />

make a " wai '' also, as if <strong>the</strong> hand-shake is incomplete without a<br />

"wai" as an expression <strong>of</strong> respect.<br />

Buddhist monks by virtue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir holy yellow robes, will not<br />

return <strong>the</strong> obeisance <strong>of</strong> a "wai" to a layman however old or great in<br />

rank, not even to <strong>the</strong> king. This is not, in Thai etiquette, presumption<br />

on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monks. <strong>The</strong> appropriate way for a monk to<br />

respond in such a situation is by a gesture <strong>of</strong> acknowledgement<br />

ei<strong>the</strong>r by speech or a facial expression <strong>of</strong> good will. At least he<br />

should assume a serene face as befitting a monic


l62<br />

Phya Anuttlatt l~ajadhon<br />

Traditionally, when country folk or any o<strong>the</strong>r simple people<br />

meet someone whom <strong>the</strong>y consider a great personage, such as <strong>the</strong><br />

King or Queen, a high prince or princess, a prelate, or a dignitary<br />

<strong>of</strong> importance, who commands <strong>the</strong> highest respect, <strong>the</strong>y will instinctively<br />

sit down on <strong>the</strong>ir haunches, with <strong>the</strong> hnnds raised in u "budcling<br />

lotus" shape, as u sign <strong>of</strong> great respect. Not until <strong>the</strong> high<br />

personage has passed or departed will <strong>the</strong>y assume a normal position.<br />

While passing a Buddhist temple, a devout person will make a "wai"<br />

before it as an act <strong>of</strong> reverence.<br />

To write something on a subject such as <strong>the</strong> "wai" which is<br />

intimately known more or less by everybody who is Thai, is metaphorically<br />

like drawing a picture <strong>of</strong> a dog or a horse, which is u<br />

well-known animal, ra<strong>the</strong>r than drawing a picture <strong>of</strong> a mythological<br />

animal which is real only in imagination. Any shortcomings <strong>of</strong><br />

description in delineating <strong>the</strong> former, even in certnin unimportant<br />

details, may instantly be detected even by a boy, hut not with a<br />

description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> latter. What has been written here, <strong>the</strong>refore, is<br />

perhaps incomplete, because <strong>the</strong>re are variances, in differing degrees,<br />

among <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> different classes <strong>of</strong> Hocicty in different localities<br />

and 'social surroundings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country. <strong>The</strong> best thing to do<br />

for a person interested in such a study is to observe in real life how<br />

it is done; <strong>the</strong> description which has.been written here is a generalization<br />

which serves as an outline and a guide only.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thai manner <strong>of</strong> salutation is similar to that <strong>of</strong> most races<br />

on <strong>the</strong> mainland <strong>of</strong> South-east Asia. Fundamentally <strong>the</strong>y are all <strong>the</strong><br />

same.<br />

<strong>The</strong> difference lies in <strong>the</strong> details peculiar to a race due to<br />

many c.ultural factors. <strong>The</strong> Hindus and <strong>the</strong> Chinese have not only<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir own forms <strong>of</strong> "wai ", which are allied to <strong>the</strong> Thai "wai ", but<br />

also o<strong>the</strong>r symbols <strong>of</strong> respect which pertain to <strong>the</strong>ir cultures and<br />

which will he reviewed in a succeeding chapter. No doubt <strong>the</strong><br />

"wai" in its origin is ancient and world wide, and may be found<br />

among many races in one form or ano<strong>the</strong>r. It was originally perhaps<br />

a form <strong>of</strong> submission based upon <strong>the</strong> stronger over <strong>the</strong> weaker ones.<br />

Through <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> time it has developed into <strong>the</strong> mere form <strong>of</strong><br />

salutation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present day.


Tll.\1 TllAiliTIOML SALVI'ATION<br />

16a<br />

In pre-modern days, a Thai would not greet a foreigner with<br />

a "wai ", nor would a foreigner "wai" to a Thai. This was due<br />

probably to reluctance on ei<strong>the</strong>r side through misunderstanding or<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r rcasom;. ·whenever a W csterner, or a "farang" as he is called,<br />

adopted <strong>the</strong> Thai form <strong>of</strong> greeting, us an expression <strong>of</strong> good-will<br />

and friendlines~, <strong>the</strong>re would <strong>of</strong>ten he joking remarks such as<br />

"farangs know how to wai too''. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand a farang would<br />

seldom greet a Thai, though his equal, with a" wai ",for what reason<br />

one can only conjectnre. Happily such a thing is now <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

past, as people now understand each o<strong>the</strong>r more closely and sympa<strong>the</strong>tically.<br />

To most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai, <strong>the</strong> "wai '' is preferred to hand shaking<br />

for <strong>the</strong> reason that, <strong>the</strong> "shaking <strong>of</strong> one's own hands" is hygienically<br />

better than <strong>the</strong> shaking <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r people's hands. A firm cordial<br />

hand-clasp sometimes gives <strong>the</strong> Tbai a somewhat painful sensation,<br />

if <strong>the</strong> hand which is clasped is a sizeable, big one, compared to <strong>the</strong><br />

slim hand <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai, particularly a woman. Confronted, sometimes<br />

with a large number <strong>of</strong> in eli viduals which requires an endless process<br />

<strong>of</strong> hand-shaking, it is sometimes a trying experience though not an<br />

impossibility. In sucb a dilemma, if tbe function is not <strong>of</strong> a formal<br />

nature, <strong>the</strong> Thai has recourse to ano<strong>the</strong>r kind <strong>of</strong> "wai" by raising<br />

<strong>the</strong> bands to a " wai" in <strong>the</strong> "budding lotus" position and slowly<br />

turning in a sweeping manner to all <strong>the</strong> persons present, thus making<br />

a "wai" to all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. One will observe such n "wai" at a boxing<br />

ring, when a pugilist makes a sweeping motion <strong>of</strong> "wai" to <strong>the</strong><br />

audience, before a boxing rna tch begins.<br />

In making a "w ai" in <strong>the</strong> traditional style to <strong>the</strong> King or <strong>the</strong><br />

Queen, one has to kneel down with <strong>the</strong> body erect and <strong>the</strong> haunches<br />

resting on <strong>the</strong> heels. <strong>The</strong> hands are raised, joined palm to palm in<br />

a "budding lotus" shape, to a position a little below <strong>the</strong> chest, and<br />

<strong>the</strong>n instantly raised to one's forehead with a bending upward <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> face. This is done once only at an informal occasiori, but at a<br />

formal royal ceremony, it is always .done three time.


164 Phya Anuman f~ajadhon<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> " Iirap "<br />

Allied to <strong>the</strong> "wai" as a sign <strong>of</strong> respect is <strong>the</strong> ''!nap'' (tmu)<br />

or <strong>the</strong> kneeling clown and bowing to <strong>the</strong> floor in reverence. In fact,<br />

<strong>the</strong> " wai '' is part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "krap ". One kneels in an erect position<br />

with <strong>the</strong> haunches resting on <strong>the</strong> heels. <strong>The</strong> hands in <strong>the</strong> shape <strong>of</strong><br />

a" budding lotus" are held just below <strong>the</strong> chest, and <strong>the</strong>n raised to<br />

<strong>the</strong> forehead in a" wai". Successively <strong>the</strong> palm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> right hand<br />

is placed on <strong>the</strong> floor in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> right knee, followed by <strong>the</strong> left<br />

hand which is placed about a foot in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> left knee. <strong>The</strong><br />

right hand is <strong>the</strong>n moved up parallel to <strong>the</strong> left hand, but with an<br />

ample space between <strong>the</strong> two hands.<br />

<strong>The</strong> forehead it; bowed until<br />

it touches <strong>the</strong> floor at <strong>the</strong> space between <strong>the</strong> index fingers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

two hands and <strong>the</strong>n raised to <strong>the</strong> former position and repeated three<br />

times. This process <strong>of</strong> movcmen t should not be clone in a hurried<br />

manner, but with a comparatively graceful slow motion, avoiding<br />

<strong>the</strong> raising <strong>of</strong> one's haunches when bowing in a seesaw-like fashion.<br />

Such a style <strong>of</strong> "krap" is seldom seen nowadays particularly in<br />

Bangkok, but still survives, I am told, among <strong>the</strong> folk in up-country<br />

Central Tbailand.<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r style <strong>of</strong> "krap '' generally clone is to part <strong>the</strong> hands<br />

from a "budding lotus" while kneeling, depositing <strong>the</strong> palms <strong>of</strong><br />

both hands at <strong>the</strong> same time on <strong>the</strong> floor instead <strong>of</strong> depositing <strong>the</strong>m<br />

one at a time as in <strong>the</strong> afore-said description.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong><br />

movements is <strong>the</strong> same. Sometimes a small stand with a cushion is<br />

provided for <strong>the</strong> purpose, but <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> movements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "krap''<br />

is identical, save one obvious minor difference in <strong>the</strong> bow. In <strong>the</strong><br />

former one has to bow low to touch <strong>the</strong> floor, but in <strong>the</strong> latter <strong>the</strong><br />

bow is comparatively less. <strong>The</strong>re is not much difference in <strong>the</strong><br />

movement process <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "krap" between a man and a woman, save<br />

that in <strong>the</strong> kneeling position, a woman rests her haunches on her<br />

soles instead <strong>of</strong> resting tbem on <strong>the</strong> beels as a man does.<br />

<strong>The</strong> "krap" as described is called in technical language,<br />

" b h c]' " ( -I " .t<br />

enc anga-pra 1t !U\)JllHfliJ~:::~'YJ! ), a Thai-ized Pali word meaning<br />

"a revered salutation with <strong>the</strong> five members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body organs",<br />

i.e. <strong>the</strong> forehead, <strong>the</strong> two palms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hands, and <strong>the</strong> two knees


TflAI THAD!TfOi'\AL SALUTATION<br />

touching <strong>the</strong> lloor. Such a salu ation is called "pancha pranam" in<br />

Sanskrit. A complete prostration as expressed by devout people<br />

in India and elsewhere does not enter into <strong>the</strong> Thai social scheme<br />

<strong>of</strong> worship.<br />

Originally <strong>the</strong> "h:rap" was meant fiS a sign <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

worship to <strong>the</strong> "Triple Gems" <strong>of</strong> Buddhism, i.e. <strong>the</strong> Buddha, his<br />

Law and his Bro<strong>the</strong>rhood <strong>of</strong> monks only. l-Ienee <strong>the</strong> "krap" is expressed<br />

thrice in repetition. Later on such an expression <strong>of</strong><br />

reverence was extended through a misconception in certain cases,<br />

to o<strong>the</strong>r highly respected persons or o<strong>the</strong>r sacred symbols as well.<br />

Now we come to ano<strong>the</strong>r kind <strong>of</strong>" krap ''called "Mop krap"<br />

( 'r!lJ'illJmllJ) in Thai. ''Mop" means to sit in a crouched position.<br />

A person in <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong> paying high respect to certain persons, such<br />

as <strong>the</strong> King and <strong>the</strong> Queen, a high ranking prince or princess, one's<br />

revered parents, teacher or mentor, kneels before <strong>the</strong> revered person<br />

with raiserl hands to his or her breast in <strong>the</strong> sha11e <strong>of</strong> a "budding<br />

lotus", and instantly lowers <strong>the</strong> hands, still in <strong>the</strong> described shape.<br />

on <strong>the</strong> Ooor and bows with <strong>the</strong> forehead resting on <strong>the</strong> "budding<br />

lotus" hands at <strong>the</strong> thumbs. <strong>The</strong> movement is done once only, not<br />

thrice as one sometimes sees, which is due to a false analogy <strong>of</strong><br />

paying a homage to <strong>the</strong> "Triple Gems" <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Buddhist religion.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is anotl1er style <strong>of</strong> "mop krap ". A person sits in<br />

a crouched position, but inclined slightly side-wise ei<strong>the</strong>r on his<br />

right or left hand with <strong>the</strong> lower limbs drawn slightly inward. He<br />

<strong>the</strong>n raises <strong>the</strong> hands, joined palm to palm, in <strong>the</strong> shape <strong>of</strong> a "budcling<br />

lotus", resting <strong>the</strong> elbows as supports on <strong>the</strong> :floor, and bows<br />

reverently until <strong>the</strong> forehead touches <strong>the</strong> thumbs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "budding<br />

lotus ".<br />

<strong>The</strong>se two allied styles <strong>of</strong> "mop krap" were originally a mannerism<br />

peculiar at <strong>the</strong> royal court and practiced by <strong>the</strong> royal pages<br />

and attendants, when in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> King, <strong>the</strong> Queen or<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> royal family on an informal occasion only. It<br />

was later adopted by outsiders when <strong>the</strong>y wished to express highest<br />

regards to a prelate or o<strong>the</strong>r respected person. Obviously <strong>the</strong>se two<br />

1G5


166 Phya Anurnan Rajaclhon<br />

::Jtyles <strong>of</strong> paying respect are adaptations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aforesaid Bnddh1st<br />

salutation <strong>of</strong> "benchanga-pradit" as performed to <strong>the</strong> "Triple Gems''.<br />

Paren<strong>the</strong>thically, sons or daughters when meeting <strong>the</strong>ir parents<br />

after a long absence or saying a good-bye, place <strong>the</strong>ir hands in <strong>the</strong><br />

shape <strong>of</strong> a "budding lotus" at <strong>the</strong> feet <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir parents and bow in<br />

<strong>the</strong>" mop krap" fashion in an affectionate and reverential manner.<br />

If <strong>the</strong> parents are stand·ing, <strong>the</strong> children will place <strong>the</strong>ir" budding<br />

lotns" hands on <strong>the</strong> parents' breasts and bow. As an extention,<br />

this mode <strong>of</strong> expression may be used by a pupil or ~tudent towards<br />

his or her teacher as an affectionate mark <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> highest respect<br />

equaling <strong>the</strong> parents. A girl !Student may not apply this mnrk <strong>of</strong><br />

respect to a monk even if he is her teacher.<br />

When <strong>the</strong> corpse <strong>of</strong> one's psrent is to be removed from home<br />

to a'' wat" or monastery for religions rites and disposal, <strong>the</strong> children<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cleceased will make a "mop krap'' as a final act <strong>of</strong> filial duty<br />

to <strong>the</strong>ir parent. H such an act is amiss, it is :1<br />

popular and superstitious<br />

belief that <strong>the</strong> corpse will be unduly heavy for itt~ bE>arerA. Once<br />

<strong>the</strong> children <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deceased have filially clone <strong>the</strong> "mop krap", <strong>the</strong><br />

bearers will feel, in <strong>the</strong>ir imagination <strong>of</strong> co11nw, at ease carrying <strong>the</strong><br />

cumbersome burden <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> corpse.<br />

vVhat has been described <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "mop krap" salutation shows<br />

it to be a personal and an informal one. If it is done ceremoniously<br />

one has to <strong>of</strong>fer a fresh flower, a wax taper, and three incense sticks.<br />

Having lit <strong>the</strong> wax taper and incense stieks and placed <strong>the</strong>m with<br />

<strong>the</strong> flower on an nppropriate place at <strong>the</strong> altar where a Bucldba image<br />

stands prominently with articles <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fering, one can <strong>the</strong>n make a<br />

movement <strong>of</strong> "mop krap ". By an analogy this mny be extended to<br />

tbe king if one knows before hand that <strong>the</strong> king will pass by. As<br />

to royal <strong>of</strong>ferings <strong>the</strong>re is a special gold tray containing such articles<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ferings and divided into a major or a minor gold tray according<br />

to <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> oceasion, about which we need not go into<br />

details. H.R.H. Prince Darnrong Rajanubhnp has written a monograph<br />

on royal <strong>of</strong>ferings which may be consulted by any interested<br />

person.<br />

When attending a Thai cremafion a person will place a


TIIAT THADITIONAL SALUTATION<br />

167<br />

tnper, ~1n incense stick and a flower at <strong>the</strong> c<strong>of</strong>:c .u 1 n a s a ] as t fi ma 1 ac t<br />

<strong>of</strong> respect tn <strong>the</strong> deceased, and <strong>the</strong>n lights a piece <strong>of</strong> wood for <strong>the</strong><br />

funeral pyre. Nowadays <strong>the</strong> flower, instead <strong>of</strong> a fresh one, has<br />

degenerated into a flower made <strong>of</strong> wood shavings which stands also<br />

for <strong>the</strong> chip <strong>of</strong> wood for lighting <strong>the</strong> funeral pyre.<br />

<strong>The</strong> paying <strong>of</strong> a<br />

final act <strong>of</strong> respect to <strong>the</strong> dead and <strong>the</strong> cremating <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> corpse blend<br />

completPly into one as may have frequently been seen.<br />

In ceremonial "mop !nap" on special occasions, such as,<br />

when a person is going to enter <strong>the</strong> monkhood; when a newly married<br />

couple is paying formal respect after <strong>the</strong> wedding ceremony to <strong>the</strong><br />

parents or o<strong>the</strong>r highly respected persons; when one is apologizing<br />

to someone whose reputation one has slandered or injured; <strong>the</strong> first<br />

step is to prepare a salver containing, in groups <strong>of</strong> five, sir.eable big<br />

incense sticks and wax tapers, arranged in two rows with <strong>the</strong> wax<br />

tapers placed above <strong>the</strong> incense sticks and tied artistically with<br />

rihhon B n t hnt h Pnrk A hanana leaf c.up with a sizeable flower or<br />

a bunch nf flowers plnced nbove <strong>the</strong> wax tapers, and covered by a<br />

conic cover also made with banana leaf.<br />

Such a set <strong>of</strong> flowers,<br />

incense.~ stickR and wax tapers is called in Thai" dawk mai dhup dian<br />

phne" ( ~>Yf>ltl '[{J~ Ut~nutt 'I'll -·-flowers on rafts <strong>of</strong> incense sticks and wax<br />

taperR ). One plnces <strong>the</strong> salver, a-fter taking <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> conic cover,<br />

in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> person to whom one wishes to express eeremonial<br />

resped. One <strong>the</strong>n hands <strong>the</strong> salver <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ferings with both hands<br />

to <strong>the</strong> approprinte person, who eeremoniously receives and places<br />

it in front <strong>of</strong> him or her. One performs <strong>the</strong> movement <strong>of</strong> "mop<br />

krap" ~mrl fiOlemnly addresses <strong>the</strong> person concerned in formal<br />

lanr;u:Jge. giving <strong>the</strong> reason for paying such respect. <strong>The</strong> person<br />

concerned says something appropriate to <strong>the</strong> occasion. One makes<br />

nno<strong>the</strong>r "mop kntp "; and <strong>the</strong>n takes leave, bringing back with one<br />

<strong>the</strong> sal vcr.<br />

I may add here that in Thai common parlance "krap" is<br />

called "krap wai" i.e., <strong>the</strong> '' 1 ;:rap " fln d t I 1e " wat . '' com b. me ,d..<br />

In<br />

an extension <strong>of</strong> meaning, " 1 uap " means '' t o as I { a I nnuness · .J <strong>of</strong>" in<br />

polite and intimate terms o£ speech. A conventional term <strong>of</strong> address<br />

to tbe royal family is" krap thoon" (fmlJ~t'l), literally to inform or


168 Phyn Anuman Rajaclhon<br />

tell with a" krap ",to an <strong>of</strong>ficial as one's superior who is not a me~ber<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> royal family, and to a dignitary it is" krap rian" (m1Ul~uu)<br />

which has <strong>the</strong> same meaning, <strong>the</strong> different worcls hearing relation<br />

only to <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> persons addressed.<br />

It is not out <strong>of</strong> place here to sny something on <strong>the</strong> propriety<br />

or manners <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai as traditionally observed. <strong>The</strong> Thai deems<br />

his head to be sacred; probably because <strong>the</strong> head is <strong>the</strong> seat <strong>of</strong> an<br />

individual '' khwan" ('ll'ri:)j), that is, one's vital spirit which gives<br />

strength and health to <strong>the</strong> individual owner. <strong>The</strong> "khwan" is very<br />

sensitive and when subjected to any undecorous behaviour it will<br />

feel injured and leave <strong>the</strong> body, its abode, to stray somewhere in a<br />

forest, and will return only to its abode after a more or less ceremonial<br />

cajolery. During <strong>the</strong> time before <strong>the</strong> "khwan ''returns, its<br />

owner will suffer a weakening <strong>of</strong> his "clignifiecl :-;plendour" (cr~mrr) ' "'<br />

followed by bad luck and ill-health.<br />

With such an idea, handed down from one generation to<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r from a remote period <strong>of</strong> time, <strong>the</strong> sacredness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> head<br />

lies deeply in popular mind. <strong>The</strong> bending low <strong>of</strong> one's head to a<br />

person or thing in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a bow as a sign <strong>of</strong> obeisance or as a<br />

respectful attitude has survived to <strong>the</strong> present day. A Thai will<br />

not suffer anyone to pat his head, unless on very intimate terms. H<br />

<strong>the</strong> hand that touches <strong>the</strong> head is that <strong>of</strong> woman, though his dearest<br />

one, <strong>the</strong> man will instantly lose his" dignified splendour", for a<br />

woman's hand is sensitively adverse to <strong>the</strong>" khwan ". A conservative<br />

person will frown distastefully if he sees a young man allowing<br />

his sacred head to be touched by his young wife, or lying his head<br />

on <strong>the</strong> wife's lap. A man will not pass under a clo<strong>the</strong>s line, where<br />

women's clothing is hung to dry. Woe to man's" dignified splendour'',<br />

if his sacred head is touched by a woman's clothing. All his sacred<br />

endowments and powers appertaining to magical arts will be weakened<br />

or gone.<br />

When sitting, standing or passing before a high personage,<br />

or elder or any o<strong>the</strong>r persons <strong>of</strong> equal standing, one should assume<br />

an attit\lde <strong>of</strong> meekness by stooping or bending down one's head or


THAI TRADITIONAL SALUTATION 169<br />

body so that it is not on a level or above <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> personage.<br />

If a high personage is sitting on a rug or mat in <strong>the</strong> Thai traditional<br />

style, he should be approached on <strong>the</strong> knees or in a crawling position.<br />

If <strong>the</strong> personage is sitting on a chair, one should stoop low when<br />

passing. This attitude applies equally to a personage who is walking.<br />

If one is to speak with <strong>the</strong> personage, <strong>the</strong> first thing to do is to<br />

"mop krap" and repeat it when departing. Here is <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> reason<br />

for assuming <strong>the</strong> attitude <strong>of</strong> a crouched position or for reclining<br />

slightly side-wise as mentioned.<br />

I may add here that <strong>the</strong> placing <strong>of</strong> one's hands in a" budding<br />

lotus" position or " wai" is never higher than <strong>the</strong> forehead. In <strong>the</strong><br />

ordinary way <strong>of</strong> life, a" wai" in such a manner is done mostly by a<br />

prisoner, who is asking for quarter or relief, or a beggar asking for<br />

alms. Acting in such a manner, is called idiomatically "to raised<br />

<strong>the</strong> hands (in worship) overwhelming <strong>the</strong> bead, as'' pret '' ( 11h~ a<br />

class <strong>of</strong> hungry ghosts) asking for a share <strong>of</strong> "boon" (or merit as<br />

accruing) to be ritually transferred to him, thus relieving him <strong>of</strong> his<br />

intense hungriness, for a "pret" has a mouth only as wide as a<br />

needle's eye.


BOO'K REVIEWS<br />

Burma Research <strong>Society</strong>, Fiftieth Anniversary Publications No, 2.<br />

Selections <strong>of</strong> articles from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Burma Research <strong>Society</strong><br />

(History and Literature). Rangoon, 1960.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is special merit in <strong>the</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> an anniversary<br />

volume which reproduces <strong>the</strong> outstanding articles from <strong>the</strong> journal<br />

<strong>of</strong> a learned society. <strong>The</strong> files <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se journals are <strong>of</strong>ten not easily<br />

accessible to students abroad or, when accessible, are frequently<br />

incomplete. This becomes especially unfortunate in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

journals <strong>of</strong> learned societies in Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia since in recent years<br />

this area has come to attract increasing attention in Europe and<br />

America. In 1954 <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> undertook a 50th anniversary<br />

publication in two volumes, which were followed by a series <strong>of</strong><br />

volumes each devoted to articles related to a given subject.<br />

<strong>The</strong> year 1960 was <strong>the</strong> 50th anniversary <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r distinguished<br />

learned society in Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia. <strong>The</strong> Burma Research <strong>Society</strong><br />

has consequent! y undertaken to publish a series <strong>of</strong> anniversary<br />

volumes incorporating outstanding articles which have appeared in<br />

its <strong>Journal</strong> over <strong>the</strong> past half century. <strong>The</strong> present volume is <strong>the</strong><br />

second <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> series and is devoted to contributions on <strong>the</strong> history<br />

and literature <strong>of</strong> Burma. <strong>The</strong> selections are most gratifying and<br />

include <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> such well known figure::; in Burmese studies as<br />

J, S. Furnivall, D. G. E. Hall, G. H. Luce, Pe Muang Tin, and Maurice<br />

Collis whose popular histories and delightful fantasies have done so<br />

much Lo arouse interest among Western readers in <strong>the</strong> colorful and<br />

vibrant life <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia.<br />

Early European intercourse with Burma occupies a large<br />

position in <strong>the</strong> volume. Attention is draw at once to John L.<br />

Christian's interesting article on <strong>the</strong> little known subject <strong>of</strong> Denmark's<br />

activities in Burma and <strong>the</strong> Nicobar Islands in <strong>the</strong> 17th and<br />

18th centuries. Furnivall recounts early Portuguese contacts<br />

through <strong>the</strong> adventurous travels <strong>of</strong> Duarte Barbosa, while Hall<br />

describes on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> material from <strong>the</strong> Batavia Daghregister s


172 nooK Imvmws<br />

Dutch relations with Arakan and Burma. Hall was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first<br />

scholars to make extensive use <strong>of</strong> this invaluable source for <strong>the</strong> history<br />

<strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia in <strong>the</strong> 17th century, a source which was later<br />

exploited so effectively by T. <strong>Vol</strong>ker in his two absorbing studies<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dutch East India Company's trade in Far Eastern ceramics.<br />

Muang Kaung has fur<strong>the</strong>r contributed to <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> European<br />

intercourse through two articles on Christian missionary activities<br />

in Burma. Collis, in collaboration with San Shwe Bu, bas also<br />

touched on Burma's foreign relations by a study <strong>of</strong> early coinage in<br />

an article entitled "Arakan's Place in <strong>the</strong> Civilization <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bay."<br />

Under this somewhat misleading title, however, we discover, toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with Collis' article on a 16th century Arakanese poem, that fertile<br />

source <strong>of</strong> historical elrama which later inspired his memorable account<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> adventures <strong>of</strong> Friar Manrique in Arabm, <strong>The</strong> Land <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Great Image.<br />

A different aspect <strong>of</strong> early -foreign contacts with Burma, or more<br />

properly with Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia, is presented in Luce's erucli te analysis<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> many references to this area in early Chinese sources. This<br />

ambitious undertaking originally constituted <strong>Part</strong>s II and III <strong>of</strong><br />

volume XIV <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong>, and with its lavish reproduction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Chinese ideographs used in <strong>the</strong> transliteration <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asian<br />

place and personal names and cited for <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> interpreting<br />

obscure passages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original texts, this lengthy article is <strong>the</strong><br />

outstanding contribution to <strong>the</strong> anniversary volume. Luce provides<br />

not only a valuable guide to <strong>the</strong> scattered and <strong>of</strong>ten ambiguous references<br />

to Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia found in <strong>the</strong> various dynastic histories<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>r Chinese writings, but he collates this data with material<br />

from <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> early Greek, Roman and Arabic writers and assesses<br />

<strong>the</strong> various interpretations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources by modern orientalists.<br />

In additions to Chinese references to Burma itself, <strong>the</strong> reader<br />

will find a wealth <strong>of</strong> information on <strong>the</strong> early movements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Thai<br />

peoples into Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia, and <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> Campa, Fu-nan,<br />

Dvaravati, Kambujadda, and such shadowy kingdoms as P'an-p'an<br />

and Tambralinga. <strong>The</strong> study also throws much light on <strong>the</strong> early<br />

trade routes used by <strong>the</strong> Chinese and Arabs.


BOOK HEVTEWS 173<br />

Luce contributed a nnmber <strong>of</strong> otber articles <strong>of</strong> note to this<br />

volume. His stucly on <strong>the</strong> ancient Pyu <strong>of</strong> Burma also makes full use<br />

<strong>of</strong> Chinese sources, and his heavily documented article on early<br />

economic life in Burma contains a mine <strong>of</strong> philological information<br />

pertaining to <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> flora and fauna and <strong>the</strong> terms employed<br />

for <strong>the</strong> products, customs and economic pursuits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Burmese.<br />

Economic matters <strong>of</strong> a much Inter age are discussed by Furnivall in<br />

his history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> revenue system in Tenasserim.<br />

Art and archaeology are treated ra<strong>the</strong>r sparingly in this<br />

volume, but <strong>the</strong> two illustrated articles by Luce on <strong>the</strong> greater and<br />

lesser temples <strong>of</strong> Pagan are especially rewarding. Burmese literature,<br />

on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, receives substantial treatment. Pe Muang<br />

<strong>of</strong>fers a translation o{ a 12th century inscription from <strong>the</strong> Shwegugyi<br />

Pagoda at Pagan, toge<strong>the</strong>r with a study <strong>of</strong> women and one <strong>of</strong> Buddhism<br />

as revealed in <strong>the</strong> Pagan inscriptions. He also has a short<br />

essay on <strong>the</strong> Burmese novel. Literature is fur<strong>the</strong>r discussed in <strong>the</strong><br />

translation <strong>of</strong> some Burmese proverbs by Po Byu, and <strong>the</strong> contribution<br />

<strong>of</strong>]. A. Stewart on <strong>the</strong> Burmese drama. Finally, <strong>the</strong> article by<br />

C. A. Cuttriss on early newspapers will undoubtedly awaken <strong>the</strong><br />

nostalgia <strong>of</strong> Old Burma Hands with its references to such English<br />

language publications as <strong>the</strong> Pegn Ga::ette, <strong>the</strong> Akyab Commercial News<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Moulmein Advertiser.<br />

('Jha.rles 9\felson c.~pinks


RECENT SIAMESE PUBLICATIONS<br />

A. 0 o,; €<br />

272. Aniruddha in verse, 'EJ'fJHl'llfll'l:l'WVl concorded by Dr. I-Ir.id<br />

,<br />

RUB~riddhi, & annotated by Dr. Dhanit Yiipo, Sivaporn Press<br />

Bangkok, B.E. 2503. 136 pages.<br />

"\ 0 o.J r(<br />

273. Samudraghosa. in verse, ~j.JV]j , L'Jmf'll'fHJVl concorded by Miss<br />

Kulasabya ChiinrmJr


17il<br />

HECENT STA\flo:SE I'UBI.TCATTO'\S<br />

vererl in Usa's chambers by her fa<strong>the</strong>r; a fight ensues; <strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r is<br />

vanquished bnt forgiven. Samnrlraghosa also has to fight a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> competitors for <strong>the</strong> hand <strong>of</strong> his lady love and <strong>of</strong> course wins<br />

over <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

<strong>The</strong> affinity ends here as n!Ho <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Anirucldha. <strong>The</strong><br />

o<strong>the</strong>r story however goes on to <strong>the</strong> ncf]uisition <strong>of</strong> a magical sword<br />

by <strong>the</strong> hero with which he is enabled to fly through <strong>the</strong> air and see<br />

<strong>the</strong> sights and supernatural animals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wildernesses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Himalayas. Here <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> this part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> story-Prince Paramanujit<br />

gives full rein to his romantic imagination <strong>of</strong> a supernatural<br />

world in which elephants <strong>of</strong> aristocratic breeds and o<strong>the</strong>r wonderful<br />

deni:;:ens <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> forest are brought on to <strong>the</strong> stage. It may he meni"ioned<br />

here in passing that such a world <strong>of</strong> wild fnuna has been<br />

I<br />

preserved pictorially in <strong>the</strong> murals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Repository <strong>of</strong> Wat Po,<br />

over which <strong>the</strong> author ruled as chief abbot at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third<br />

reign restoration and it must have been his initiative whieh brought<br />

<strong>the</strong>se interesting murals into being. It has only just occured to <strong>the</strong><br />

reviewer that if <strong>the</strong>se murals could have been reproduced ancl thus<br />

kept an undying record <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poet's fertile inwgination in this<br />

volume it would be a happy decoration to an already artistic volume<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese romance <strong>of</strong> olden days.<br />

Having given a summary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plots <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rnmnnces, it is<br />

now time to turn to <strong>the</strong> more prosaic problem <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir origins. Did<br />

<strong>the</strong>y have anything in common? <strong>The</strong> romance <strong>of</strong> Anirnrldlw was<br />

written by Sri Praj according to tradition which need not be questioned.<br />

<strong>The</strong> story seems to have existed and referred to dnring <strong>the</strong><br />

later periods <strong>of</strong> Ayudhya and when King Rama I effeeted his extensive<br />

reconstruction he wrote out a text for <strong>the</strong> dance-drama whieh<br />

followed <strong>the</strong> old story in outline but changed <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

hero to Unamt. <strong>The</strong> Ayudhya version <strong>of</strong> Anirudclha, however,<br />

has been traced to such an old origin Sanskrit Vishnu Pnruna.<br />

Although it seems a far cry from even Ayudhya to that venerable<br />

Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hindus, yet <strong>the</strong> names correspond in a remarkable<br />

manner. <strong>The</strong> hero in <strong>the</strong> Purana and in <strong>the</strong> Ayudhya romance was<br />

Aniruddha and has been modified in <strong>the</strong> Bangkok period to Unarut;


HI\CEN'J' SIA~!RSE PURLICATIONS<br />

177<br />

<strong>the</strong> heroine was Usa, dauahter <strong>of</strong> Bala l\" 1 "ng <strong>of</strong> Q • • 1<br />

,., · , v011!pura Ill t 1e<br />

Ayudhya romance who in <strong>the</strong> I)urunn was Usa, daughter <strong>of</strong> Bana,<br />

King <strong>of</strong> Sonitapma; whilst in Unarut she is Usa daughter <strong>of</strong> Billa,<br />

King <strong>of</strong> Ratna. <strong>The</strong> confidante in <strong>the</strong> Purana was Citralekha; in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Ayudhya work Bicitralekha; and Subhalaksh in Unarut. <strong>The</strong><br />

state <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hero was Dvaraka in <strong>the</strong> Purana; Dvaravati in <strong>the</strong><br />

Ayudhya romance and NaroiJa in Unarut.<br />

<strong>The</strong> differences are not difficult to explain. <strong>The</strong> literary world<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ayuclhya was not only chronologieally nearer to <strong>the</strong> traditions <strong>of</strong><br />

India but might have had more relationship <strong>the</strong>rewith than we are<br />

able to imagine. By <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first reign <strong>of</strong> Bangkok very few<br />

literary connections survive and <strong>the</strong> know ledge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sanskrit classics<br />

were practically nil.<br />

Turning now to authorship. As had been pointed out above,<br />

<strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> Aniruddha was Sri Praj, a young and brilliant poet <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Court <strong>of</strong> King Narai <strong>of</strong> Ayudhya ( 1656-1688 ). He misused <strong>the</strong><br />

King's favour and was sent away to Nakon Sri Dbarmaraj, where<br />

again he! misused <strong>the</strong> governor's protection and was put to death by<br />

<strong>the</strong> latter.<br />

<strong>The</strong> aut.hon;hip <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> latter poem was remarkable in that it<br />

was three men who contributed to <strong>the</strong> work, one after an o<strong>the</strong>r. It<br />

is recorded in <strong>the</strong> latter part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> poem, <strong>the</strong> one written by Prince<br />

Parnmanujit, that at first King Nadii instructed <strong>the</strong> Court Preceptor<br />

to write it as a text for <strong>the</strong> shadow-play. In <strong>the</strong> initial section <strong>the</strong><br />

Preceptor indicated his division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole story into four parts<br />

( p. 19 ); but only wrote almost to <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second where he<br />

left <strong>of</strong>f in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tale. It has been surmised that he might<br />

have been taken ill and died. I\.ing Narai himself took up <strong>the</strong> task<br />

and continued <strong>the</strong> story a little but again left <strong>of</strong>f for no given reason.<br />

His diction, it should be noted, was not at all inferior to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

pr<strong>of</strong>essional poet. It was not till <strong>the</strong> third reign <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chalui<br />

dynasty <strong>of</strong> Bangkok that <strong>the</strong> story was resumed under circumstances<br />

which should be <strong>of</strong> interest to reproduce in translation, thus:-<br />

" Invited by younger bro<strong>the</strong>r, Kromami.ln Kraisaravijit and<br />

Pra Sombatibal to resume <strong>the</strong> poem which had been left<br />

unfinished for ages,


1'78 HF.CENT tilMIESl\ l'UOL!CA1JONS<br />

"I set out to accede to <strong>the</strong>ir wishes. <strong>The</strong>y however died<br />

soon after.<br />

''<strong>The</strong> work remained in abeyance for some two years for my<br />

spirits were low with bereavement and my enthusiasm left.<br />

"<strong>The</strong>n cousin Krom Wongsa implored for a resumption.<br />

"Finally, ashamed to admit <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>ese poetic inspiration,<br />

I summoned energy and wrote <strong>the</strong> work to its conclusion<br />

.. 0 0 • for <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> our gracious sovereign<br />

" ..... and finished it in <strong>the</strong> year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cock, Chulasakaraj<br />

1211, on Sunday <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> waxing moon <strong>of</strong> Karttika<br />

..... "<br />

This story <strong>of</strong> Prince Paramanujit differs in one respect from<br />

<strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ayudhya poets in that it has been drawn, according<br />

to Dr. Yii{Jo, from <strong>the</strong> Pannlisa Jat.aka. His diction is, as usual,<br />

full <strong>of</strong> beauty and rhythmic sonance though not absolutely correct<br />

in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rules <strong>of</strong> prosody. A comparison <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>of</strong><br />

Ayudhya with <strong>the</strong> Pa'iiniisa ]atalw may be found in appendix 8<br />

( pp. 276 etsqq ). It was a happy thought <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> editor to include<br />

reproductions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murals <strong>of</strong> Wat Dusit depicting <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong><br />

Samuclraghosa, as also <strong>the</strong> biographies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> authors <strong>of</strong> Samudraghosa,<br />

<strong>the</strong> first one <strong>of</strong> which by Dr. YU:{lo hao been very well written.<br />

<strong>The</strong> cremation last April <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> remains <strong>of</strong> His late Highness<br />

Prince Vivadhanajai was <strong>the</strong> occasion for <strong>the</strong> publication <strong>of</strong> a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> memorial volumes, some <strong>of</strong> which were purely technical and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> more general interest. All tending to preserve for posterity<br />

records <strong>of</strong> his accomplishments. It is proposed here to give more<br />

attention to <strong>the</strong> ones dealing with more general aspects than to <strong>the</strong><br />

technical treatises which are given never<strong>the</strong>less short mention.<br />

"""' .;<br />

274. Biography <strong>of</strong> Prince Vivndh, 'v'l1~ll:r~rJ~ '\"lj~f'JjfJ~fJL 'lltl Ym<br />

u' "'"' "' t<br />

fl~flL!"llflf'JnJU ":lftl sponsored by <strong>the</strong> Ministry <strong>of</strong> Finance, Government<br />

Lottery Press, Bangkok, B.E. 2504. 93 p.<br />

After a short preface Mr. Sunthorn Hongsladarom contributes<br />

a well summed up eulogy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> deceased as being a good listener<br />

who never failed to give every attention to what is said to him; a


In:CENT SIA~IESE PUBLICATIONS 179<br />

good speaker whose sensible and humorous touches are appreciated<br />

both at home and abroad; a fair minded man <strong>of</strong> forbearance who faced<br />

all situations without flinching before adversity; and a modest and<br />

contended man <strong>of</strong> simple habits. <strong>The</strong> biography itself has been<br />

written by M.R. Kukrit Pramoj, his colleague at one time in <strong>the</strong><br />

Ministry. It is, as may be expected, written with sympathy and<br />

understanding, revealing to <strong>the</strong> reader <strong>the</strong> clever son <strong>of</strong> an able<br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r, who was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most trusted <strong>of</strong> King Chulalongkorn's<br />

ministers and incidentally a Minister <strong>of</strong> Finance like Prince<br />

Vivadhana himself. <strong>The</strong> deceased 1i ved in childhood with his aunt<br />

and sister in <strong>the</strong> inner palace and was thus familiar with <strong>the</strong> King<br />

and his Court. It has been said that <strong>the</strong> boy was so clever that at<br />

an early age he was able to memorise <strong>the</strong> lengthy Pali title <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

King and was rewarded with a neck pendant usually given to <strong>the</strong><br />

King's children <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> highest rank. He was <strong>the</strong>n sent to be educated<br />

in England at an early age, finally went up to Cambridge University<br />

where he got second class honours in <strong>the</strong> Tripos <strong>of</strong> History and<br />

received his B.A. degree. He <strong>the</strong>n entered <strong>the</strong> service <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Government<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Ministry <strong>of</strong> Finance, in which after a brilliant career as<br />

Director General in turn <strong>of</strong> each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more important departments,<br />

such as <strong>the</strong> Revenues, <strong>the</strong> Customs, Excise finally becoming Comptroller-General<br />

and <strong>the</strong>n Under-Secretary. <strong>The</strong> deceased became<br />

Minister <strong>of</strong> Finance when <strong>the</strong>re was no longer any objection to<br />

members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal Family being given a portfolio in <strong>the</strong> Cabinet.<br />

He was also sent abroad on several occasions notably to represent<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> at meetings for <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> peace at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Second World War. Prince Vivadhana was <strong>the</strong> originator <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Bank <strong>of</strong> Thailand and also Governor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> International Monetary<br />

Fund in which work he was constantly connected. Ano<strong>the</strong>r piece<br />

<strong>of</strong> work was <strong>the</strong> United Nations Korea Rehabilitation which kept<br />

him in that country for a short time. Prince Vivadbana's final<br />

position in <strong>the</strong> state was as a Privy Councillor.<br />

<strong>The</strong> biography is followed by texts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal Proclamation<br />

raising him to tb e rank <strong>of</strong> Pra-Ol)cao, <strong>of</strong> a shorter biography, <strong>of</strong> notes<br />

on his work in various capacities in <strong>the</strong> Ministry <strong>of</strong> Finance and in<br />

<strong>the</strong> International Monetary Fund.


180 llECENT SJMIESE PUBLICATJONS<br />

"' .t


181<br />

<strong>The</strong> third book contains passages from speeches by <strong>the</strong> Prime<br />

Minister touching on finance and economics; lectures on Finance<br />

Law at <strong>the</strong> University as noticed in <strong>the</strong> above ( 277 ); and an interesting<br />

precis by <strong>the</strong> deceased <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scheme <strong>of</strong> national economic<br />

development.<br />

""' "' li) ,(<br />

279. Vivadhanajni Memento, r:Jf'JnlfJ ~jftJl'W~rrn , sponsored by <strong>the</strong><br />

Bank <strong>of</strong> Thailand, Siva{Jorn Press, Bangkok, 2504. 436 p.<br />

This bulky volume consists <strong>of</strong> an intimate eulogy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late<br />

Prince, who was <strong>the</strong> Bank's first Governor and promoter from <strong>the</strong><br />

outset ( 1942-46 ). It deals chiefly with his life and work ( pp. 48-128)<br />

which should be read by all who are interested in <strong>the</strong> financial<br />

history <strong>of</strong> <strong>Siam</strong>. It also contains an interesting and clear-worded<br />

memorandum Ly <strong>the</strong> late Prince on <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> a central<br />

bank in this country ( pp. 1-71 ), giving a draft <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> law <strong>the</strong>n<br />

proposed to be issued with an explanatory note on <strong>the</strong> draft, a<br />

memorandum on <strong>the</strong> n('ed to compel banks to establish and maintain<br />

reserves in <strong>the</strong> central Bank and an unfinished memorandum in<br />

English on establishing <strong>the</strong> Bank. Fur<strong>the</strong>r memoranda herein are<br />

one on <strong>the</strong> Control <strong>of</strong> Exchange ( pp. 75-92 ), on <strong>the</strong> Control <strong>of</strong> Credit<br />

( pp. 93-1:11 ), on <strong>the</strong> Control <strong>of</strong> Commercial Banks ( 135-174) on<br />

stability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hnht ( 176 275) and on Currency<br />

( 276-end ).<br />

As all this informative material, generally couched in <strong>the</strong><br />

simplest language in <strong>the</strong> style peculiar to this writer, is yet highly<br />

technical, it is not proposed to comment at any length in this nonpr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

journal <strong>of</strong> ours, beyond giving <strong>the</strong> above summaries.


ACCE"SSIONS TO THE SIAM SOCIETY LIBRARY<br />

from /January <strong>1961</strong> to /June <strong>1961</strong><br />

Books<br />

Anwnr, Chairil<br />

Anuman Rajaclhon,<br />

Phya<br />

Banerjee, Gauranga<br />

Nath<br />

Biihler, G,<br />

!I<br />

Rinyon, Laurence<br />

Rosch, F.D.K.<br />

Bernnt?.ik, f-T up;o<br />

Adolf<br />

"<br />

Lebar, Frank M.<br />

Boas, Frmn<br />

Bl<strong>of</strong>eld, John<br />

Coomaraswamy,<br />

Ananda K.<br />

,<br />

"<br />

Congress for <strong>the</strong><br />

Cui ture Freedom<br />

Congress for Cultural<br />

Freedom<br />

Cole, Alan B., Editor<br />

Diskul, M.C.<br />

Subhadradis<br />

Indonesian Poems.<br />

Life and Ritual in Old <strong>Siam</strong> ( 1960 ).<br />

Hellenism in Ancient India ( 1920).<br />

Indian Paleography. Plated & Transliterntion<br />

Tables ( 19!19 ).<br />

Indian Paleography ( 1959 ).<br />

Painting in <strong>the</strong> Far East ( 1959 ).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Golden Germ ( 19fi0).<br />

Akha und Mean ( 1947 ).<br />

Akha und Meau.<br />

Indonesia, <strong>Vol</strong>. I & TI.<br />

Primitive Art.<br />

People <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sun ( 1960 ).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Dance <strong>of</strong> Siva.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Arts & Crafts <strong>of</strong> India & Ceylon (1913).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Transformation <strong>of</strong> Nature in Art (1953).<br />

Indian Committee for Cultural Freedom<br />

( 1953 ).<br />

Cultural Freedom in Asia ( 1956 ).<br />

A Scientist with Perry in Japan.<br />

G~1ide to Ancient Monuments in Lopburi.


Hll<br />

Dhanapnltt, D.E.<br />

( Sel. & Com.)<br />

I-I.H. Prince Dhani<br />

Nivat, Kromamun<br />

Bidyalabh<br />

Embree, John F.<br />

Dotson, Lillian Otn<br />

Goetz, Hermann<br />

Goswami, A, Editor<br />

Gordon, Wilhelm<br />

Friedrich<br />

Hackin, Ria<br />

Koh~ad, Abmrtd Ali<br />

ACCESSTOIIS TO TIIJI. SJA\1 SOCIETY LllllL\IiY<br />

: <strong>The</strong> Story <strong>of</strong> Sinhalese Painting.<br />

Seato Lectures<br />

Bibliography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Peoples ~mel Cultures<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mainlnnd Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia ( 1 0fi0)<br />

India<br />

Indian Terracotta Art ( 19.'i9)<br />

Thailand ( 1941)<br />

Legennes et CoutumeB Afglmnes<br />

Hooykaas-Van<br />

Leeuwen Boomkarnp, : Ritual Purification <strong>of</strong> a Balinese Temple<br />

Jacoba ( <strong>1961</strong>)<br />

Ministry <strong>of</strong><br />

Informations and<br />

Broadcastin~;<br />

Isherwood,<br />

Chistopher and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

I\ak, Ram Chandra<br />

Kunst, Jaap<br />

" "<br />

Von Koenigswald,<br />

G.H.H.<br />

Kahin, George<br />

MeTurnan Editor<br />

Kern, H.<br />

I\oen tjaraningra t,<br />

RT\1.<br />

Indian Drama<br />

Vedanta for tbe Western World<br />

Ancient Monuments <strong>of</strong> Kashmir<br />

Supplement to <strong>the</strong> Third Edition <strong>of</strong> Ethnomusicology<br />

<strong>The</strong> Cultural Background nf Indonesian<br />

Music ( 1949)<br />

Meeting Prehistoric l\if:-~n<br />

Government and Politics <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia<br />

I-Iistoire du Bouddhisme dans L'Inde<br />

A preliminary Description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Javanese<br />

f\insbip Systerq .


ACCJ.:SSlONS TO THE Sl·\\1 SOCIETY LlllRAHY 185<br />

Keene, Donald<br />

Launay, Adrien<br />

Martini, Fran


186 ACCES~ION:> TO TilE Sl.'\!1! :;ocn:n Llll!L\In<br />

l~andhawa, MS.<br />

Van Resandt,<br />

W. Wijnaendts<br />

Renou, Louis<br />

Filliozat, Jean<br />

Risenfeld, Alphonse<br />

Schildler, Bruno<br />

Editor<br />

Smith, Vincent A.<br />

Solheim, II,<br />

Wilhelm G.<br />

<strong>Society</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Divine<br />

Word (Publisher)<br />

Soper, A.C. Editor<br />

Salmony, Alfred<br />

Speyer, J.S. Editor<br />

Textor, Robert B.<br />

Te-Kun, Cheng<br />

Movius, Jr. Hallam L.<br />

de Terra, Hellmut<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

Troger, Ernest<br />

Tung, Bui Quang<br />

Tulachandra,<br />

Translator<br />

Thapar, D. R.<br />

Wulff, K<br />

Wales, H. G.<br />

Quaritch<br />

Young, Oliver<br />

Gordon<br />

Zimmer, Heinrich<br />

"<br />

Basohli l)ainting<br />

De Gezaghebbers der Oost-lndische Compagnie<br />

op hare Buiten Comptoiren in Azie.<br />

L'Incle Classique, Manuel des Etudes In·<br />

diennes.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Megalithic Culture <strong>of</strong> Malanesia.<br />

Asia Major, <strong>Vol</strong>. I, II.<br />

A Hi:story <strong>of</strong> Fine Art in India and Ceylon.<br />

Asian Perspective:;, <strong>Vol</strong>. II.<br />

Folk lore Studies.<br />

Artibus Asiae, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXIII, 2.<br />

La Sculpture an <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

A vadanar;ataka.<br />

From Peasant to Pedicab Driver.<br />

Archaeology in China, <strong>Vol</strong>. I.<br />

Research on Early Man in Burma.<br />

Ban-Pae-Lungar.<br />

Le SoulEwement des Soeur Tru'ng.<br />

: Prisna.<br />

: Icons in Bronze.<br />

: Sang Hyang Kamahayanan Mantranaya.<br />

: <strong>The</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> Greater India.<br />

: <strong>The</strong> Hilltribes <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand.<br />

: Myths and Symbols in Indian Art and<br />

Civilization.<br />

: <strong>The</strong> Arts <strong>of</strong> Indian Asia.


AC:C:8SSIONS TO Tllt;: SlAM SOCIETY LlllRAHY 187<br />

Periodicals<br />

American Museum <strong>of</strong> Natural History, Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 119,<br />

Arts. 3-4, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>.l20, Arts. 1-2, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>121, Arts. 1-2,1960.<br />

Annual Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Regents <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Smithsonian Institution<br />

for <strong>the</strong> Year 1959.<br />

Archiv Orientalni, 28/3, 28/4, 1960.<br />

Arkiv for Zoologi, Andra Serien, Band 12, Hafte 5-6, <strong>1961</strong>; Band 13,<br />

Hafte <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Artibus Asiae, <strong>Vol</strong> XXIII/1, 1959.<br />

Asian Perspectives, <strong>Vol</strong>, II, No.2, 1958.<br />

Asian Studies, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong>. <strong>Vol</strong>. XX, Nos. 1-2, 1960-<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Asiatique <strong>Journal</strong>, Tome CCXLVIII, Fasc Nos. 1-2, 1960.<br />

Baessler- Archive, Neue Folge Band VIII, Heft 2, 1960.<br />

Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Annals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. XL,<br />

Pts. 1-4, 1960.<br />

Bibliography <strong>of</strong> Scientific Publications <strong>of</strong> South and South East Asia,<br />

<strong>Vol</strong>. 6, Nos. 11-12, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 7, Nos. 1-2, 4-5, 1960-<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Bonner Geographische Abhandlungen Heft 28, 1960.<br />

Breviora, Museum <strong>of</strong> Comparative Zoology, Nos. 127-132, 132-137,<br />

1960-<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Chesapeake Science, <strong>Vol</strong> 1, No. 2, 1960.<br />

Cultural News from India, <strong>Vol</strong>. 2, Nos. 1-3, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Dansk Botanisk, Arkiv, Bind 19, Nr. 2. 1960.<br />

East and West, New Series,<strong>Vol</strong>. 11, No.4, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>.12, No.1, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Eastern Horizon, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, Nos. 6/7, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Encounter, <strong>Vol</strong>. XVI, No. 2, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Five Booklets (Presented by H.E. Mons. M. Shafie ).<br />

Florida State Museum, Director's Report 1959-60.<br />

France-Asie, Nouvelle Serie, Tome XVII, No. 165, 1960.<br />

Hawaiian Academy <strong>of</strong> Science, 35th Annual Meeting, 1959-1960,<br />

Proceeding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>.<br />

Health B1.1lletin, (Thai), <strong>Vol</strong>. 6, 1960.


l!l8<br />

Hitotsubashi journal <strong>of</strong> Economics, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, No. l, 1960.<br />

Indian Archaeology, 1959-60, A Review.<br />

Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Bulletin, Tome.<br />

XXXVI, Nos. 8, 23-24, 26, 28-30, 3337, 88, 45, 47, 1960.<br />

Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Memoires, ze<br />

Serie, Fasces. 59-64, 1960-<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Memoires,<br />

Memoire No. 146, 1960.<br />

Jahrbuch Des Museum fUr Vi.ilkerkunde zu Leipzig. Band XVIII,<br />

<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Japaneses journal <strong>of</strong> Ethnology, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Vol</strong>. 25, No.5. 1960.<br />

Kombujasuriya, 33° Annee, Nos. 1-8. <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Librarian <strong>of</strong> Congress for <strong>the</strong> Fiscal Year Ending ] nne :·lO, 19GO.<br />

Annual Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>.<br />

Maha Bodhi, <strong>The</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 68, Nos. 9, 11-12; <strong>Vol</strong>. 69, Nos. 1-4, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

March <strong>of</strong> India, <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 12, No. 11, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>, 13, Nos. 1-2, :1-5,<br />

196.<br />

Marg, <strong>Vol</strong>. XIII, No.4 1960.<br />

Metropolitan Museum <strong>of</strong> Art, Bulletin, January 19()1.<br />

Microentomology, <strong>Vol</strong>. 24, No. 3, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Mie Medical <strong>Journal</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. X, No. 3, 1960.<br />

Mitteilung aus dem Staatlichen Museum Hir Naturkundc in Stuttgart,<br />

Nr. 374-378, 1960.<br />

Museum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Bullel"in du, ze Serie, Tome<br />

32, No. 5, 1960.<br />

Museum <strong>of</strong> Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, Bulletin <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 123, Nos. 6-9, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 124, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 125, No. 1<br />

<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Mnseum <strong>of</strong> Fine Arts, Boston, Bulletin, <strong>Vol</strong>. LVIII, Nos. 515 &<br />

314, 1960.<br />

Muslim World, <strong>The</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. LI, Nos. 1··2, 1960--61.<br />

Nature Unci <strong>Vol</strong>k, <strong>Vol</strong>. 90, Heft 10-12; <strong>Vol</strong>. 91, Meft 1-4, 1\:Jol.<br />

Nytt Magasine for Zoologi, <strong>Vol</strong>. 9. 1960.


ACC:ESS!ONS 'J'O SlAM SOClETY LlBRAnY<br />

189<br />

Oriental Art, New Series, <strong>Vol</strong>. VI, No. 4, 1960; VII, No. 1,<br />

<strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Pacific Science, <strong>Vol</strong>. XV, Nos. 1-2, <strong>1961</strong>; <strong>Vol</strong>. XVI, No.2, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Raffles Museum State <strong>of</strong> Singapore, No. 26, February, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Research Department <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Toyo Bunko, (<strong>the</strong> Oriental Library)<br />

Memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, No. 19, 1960.<br />

Research Information Bulletin, No. 6, 1960.<br />

Revue Horticole de !'Algerie, No.7, Juillet, 1960.<br />

School <strong>of</strong> Oriental and African Studies, University <strong>of</strong> London,<br />

Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. XXIV, Pt. 1, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Siriraj Hospital Gazette, (Thai), 12th Year, <strong>Vol</strong>. 12, Nos. 11-12;<br />

13th Year, <strong>Vol</strong>. 13, Nos. 5-6 <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asia Accessions List, March, No. 26, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asian History, <strong>Journal</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 1, No. 1960.<br />

Stanford Ichthyological Bulletin, <strong>Vol</strong>. 7, No.4, 1960.<br />

Stuttgarter Beitrage Zur Naturkunde aus dem Staatlichen Museum<br />

fUr Naturkunde in Stuttgart, Nr. 31-38, 1960.<br />

Sumer, A <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> Archaeology and History in Iraq, <strong>Vol</strong>. XVI,<br />

Nos. 1 & 2, 1960.<br />

T'Oung Pao Archives, <strong>Vol</strong>. XL VII, Livr. 8-fi, 1959.<br />

Tamil Culture, <strong>Vol</strong>. IX, No. 1, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Toyo Gakuho, <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. XLII, Nos. 3-4, 1959; <strong>Vol</strong>. XLIII, No. 1,<br />

1960.<br />

Tropical Abstracts, <strong>Vol</strong>. XV, No. 12, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. XVI, Nos. 2-3, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

United States National Museum, Annual Report for <strong>the</strong> Year<br />

Ended June, 1960.<br />

United States National Museum Bulletin 220-221, 223, 1960.<br />

United States National Museum, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>, <strong>Vol</strong>. 112, Nos.<br />

3437, 8445-3449, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 113, Nos. 3450-3452, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Publications in Entomology, <strong>Vol</strong>. 16, Nos.<br />

7-8, 1960; <strong>Vol</strong>. 17, Nos. 2-8, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Publications in Zoology, <strong>Vol</strong>. 61, No. 6,<br />

<strong>1961</strong>; <strong>Vol</strong>. <strong>Vol</strong>. 67, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

Viking Fund Publications in Onthropology, No. 29, 1960.


OBITUARY<br />

Mr. Charles Martin Anderson<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Council Member-1950<br />

It is with sincere regret that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> must record <strong>the</strong><br />

passing <strong>of</strong> Mr. Charles Martin Anderson, former member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Council, whose sudden and untimely death occured on July 31, <strong>1961</strong><br />

in India, <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> an automobile accident. He is survived by<br />

his wife and two daughters residing in England.<br />

An <strong>of</strong>ficer in <strong>the</strong> British Foreign Service, Mr. Anderson was born<br />

on July 1, 1918 in England. He was appointed a Probationer<br />

Vice-Consul in Bangkok in October, 1939. After serving in a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> posts he returned to Thailand in March, 1949, as First<br />

Secretary and was Charge d'Affaires, a.i. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British Embassy<br />

during 1949 and 1950. He was appointed a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> United<br />

Kingdom's delegation to <strong>the</strong> United Nations in June, 1951 and lived<br />

in New York until1953 when he was appointed to Luxembourg. He<br />

was transfered to <strong>the</strong> British Foreign Office in 1956 and promoted to<br />

Counsellor. In 1959 he was seconded to <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> High<br />

Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> United Kingdom at New Delhi. Following <strong>the</strong><br />

State visit <strong>of</strong> Her Majesty <strong>the</strong> Queen <strong>of</strong> England to India in <strong>1961</strong>,<br />

Mr. Anderson was made Commander <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Victorian Order.<br />

Mr. Anderson was greatly interested in <strong>the</strong> Thai language which<br />

he spoke and wrote with ability. He was elected a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> in 1949 and a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council in 1950.


OBITUARY<br />

Mr. Charles Martin Anderson<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Council Member-1950<br />

It is with sincere regret that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> must record <strong>the</strong><br />

passing <strong>of</strong> Mr. Charles Martin Anderson, former member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Council, whose sudden and untimely death occured on July 31, <strong>1961</strong><br />

in India, <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> an automobile accident. He is survived by<br />

his wife and two daughters residing in England.<br />

An <strong>of</strong>ficer in <strong>the</strong> British Foreign Service, Mr. Anderson was born<br />

on July 1, 1918 in England. He was appointed a Probationer<br />

Vice-Consul in Bangkok in October, 1939. After serving in a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> posts he returned to Thailand in March, 1949, as First<br />

Secretary and was Charge d'Affaires, a.i. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British Embassy<br />

during 1949 and 1950. He was appointed a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> United<br />

Kingdom's delegation to <strong>the</strong> United Nations in June, 1951 and lived<br />

in New York until1953 when he was appointed to Luxembourg. He<br />

was transfered to <strong>the</strong> British Foreign Office in 1956 and promoted to<br />

Counsellor. In 1959 he was seconded to <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> High<br />

Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> United Kingdom at New Delhi. Following <strong>the</strong><br />

State visit <strong>of</strong> Her Majesty <strong>the</strong> Queen <strong>of</strong> England to India in <strong>1961</strong>,<br />

Mr. Anderson was made Commander <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Victorian Order.<br />

Mr. Anderson was greatly interested in <strong>the</strong> Thai language which<br />

he spoke and wrote with ability. He was elected a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> in 1949 and a member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council in 1950.


SECOND ANNUAL REPORT<br />

THE SIAM SOCIETY RESEARCH CENTER<br />

Year:<br />

1st. October 1960<br />

BOth. Septem<br />

b<br />

er <strong>1961</strong><br />

1. Establishment <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Research Oenter.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Research Center became established upon notification <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> President <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> to <strong>the</strong> Treasurer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ford<br />

Foundation in New York City, N.Y. by letter dated September<br />

30, 1959.<br />

2. Program <strong>of</strong> activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Oenter.<br />

A program <strong>of</strong> proposed activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center as<br />

basis <strong>of</strong> operation is contained in <strong>the</strong> memorandum attached to <strong>the</strong><br />

letter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> President <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> to <strong>the</strong> Director International<br />

Training and Research Program dated 13th October 1958.<br />

3. Budget. U.S. $ 25.000.- for 3 years.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Research Center operates under a grant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ford<br />

Foundation <strong>of</strong> TJ.S. $ 25.000.-payable in 3 annual instalments.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first Annual Report dated 13th. October 1960 toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with <strong>the</strong> Statement <strong>of</strong> Accounts were published in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> <strong>Vol</strong>. XLVIII <strong>Part</strong> 2, November 1960.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first instalment was received in November 1959 and <strong>the</strong><br />

second instalment in November 1960. Application for <strong>the</strong> third and<br />

last instalment <strong>of</strong> U.S. $ 8.000-was submitted ,with this second<br />

annual report. Also for <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>of</strong> operations <strong>the</strong> administration<br />

<strong>of</strong> funds received was <strong>the</strong> responsibility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hon. Treasurer<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>, who obtained authorization <strong>of</strong> spending from<br />

<strong>the</strong> Committee <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Research Center.<br />

Also for <strong>the</strong> second financial year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center, <strong>the</strong><br />

Hon. Treasurer has prepared a Financial Statement, duly audited,<br />

for consideration by <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation. From <strong>the</strong> statement it<br />

appears that <strong>the</strong> funds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second instalment have almost been<br />

spent entirely.


192 SF.CONTl ANNUAL REPORT<br />

<strong>The</strong> breakdown <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> approved Budget for one year is:<br />

Salaries:<br />

Director<br />

Librarian/ <strong>of</strong>fice manager<br />

Research fellowship-Research<br />

Library acquisitions<br />

General Operating Expenses<br />

Second instalment received<br />

U.S.$<br />

3,000.-<br />

1,200.-<br />

2,200.-<br />

1,000.-<br />

1,000.-<br />

u.s. $ 8,500.-<br />

For comparison with <strong>the</strong> actual figures spent, reference is<br />

made to <strong>the</strong> attached financial statement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hon. Treasurer <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> and which andited statement is sent to <strong>the</strong> Ford<br />

Foundation.<br />

4. Standing Committee.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Research Center is governed by a standing Committee <strong>of</strong><br />

which <strong>the</strong> members have hen elected by <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong> and which Committee per 30th September <strong>1961</strong> was composed<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> following members:<br />

Committee:<br />

H.H. Prince Prem Purachatra<br />

H.S.H. Prince Ajavadis Diskul<br />

H.E. Monsieur Ebbe Munck<br />

Mr. Kenneth Joseph MacCormac<br />

Mr. V.F. Hemmingsen<br />

Dr. Lauriston Sharp ( Cornell)<br />

Mr. ].J. Boeles, Director<br />

Chairman<br />

Deputy Chairman<br />

Member<br />

Member<br />

Member/Han. Treasurer<br />

Member in absence<br />

Secretary, non-member<br />

<strong>The</strong> Committee also during <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>of</strong> operations has<br />

held meetings regnlarly and at least once a month. In total during<br />

that period, 11 meetings were held and proper minutes, approved by<br />

<strong>the</strong> Committee, are being kept in <strong>the</strong> minnte book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research<br />

Center. Moreover <strong>the</strong> Chairman <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center Committee<br />

reports once a month to <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> on <strong>the</strong><br />

activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Center. All Committee members residing in<br />

Thailand and <strong>the</strong> Director <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Center, are also members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Council <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>.


5. Personnel.<br />

~I·:


HJ1<br />

SECOND ANNUAL ItgJ>OH'I'<br />

<strong>the</strong> many essential books which were not in <strong>the</strong> Library or had<br />

disappeared. Last year's statement is once more. emphasised here<br />

that it is essential to aim at a library containing <strong>the</strong> basic material<br />

with reference to Thailand and neighbouring countries. <strong>The</strong> books<br />

<strong>of</strong> which this material consists, are <strong>the</strong> tools without which no proper<br />

scientific research in Thailand will be possible for those scholars and<br />

students who will use <strong>the</strong> Research Center.<br />

In accordance with established procedure <strong>the</strong> total budget<br />

allocation <strong>of</strong> US $ 1.000.- was spent on library acquisitions.<br />

<strong>The</strong> new acquisitions are published in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong>: <strong>the</strong> latest list appears in ].S.S. <strong>Vol</strong>. <strong>XLIX</strong> <strong>Part</strong> 1. (July <strong>1961</strong> ).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Center continued to supe1·vise <strong>the</strong> steady flow <strong>of</strong> Exchange<br />

publications with some 84 learned institutions.<br />

8. International distl·ibutiou <strong>of</strong> tile <strong>Society</strong>'s Imblications.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> past financial year special efforts have been made to<br />

increase <strong>the</strong> sale <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong>'s publications outside Thailand. It<br />

was <strong>the</strong>refore particttlarly gratifying to see that onr agent in <strong>the</strong><br />

Hague remitted US$ 500. -for sales <strong>of</strong> reprint publications during<br />

<strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>1961</strong>. As <strong>the</strong>se reprint volumes have been presented<br />

to us by courtesy U.S.I.S. Manila, <strong>the</strong> proceeds can be used to<br />

:finance fur<strong>the</strong>r publications. Fur<strong>the</strong>r interest from abroad-mainly<br />

from America-was evidenced by 16 institLttions taking out subscriptions<br />

to our publications.<br />

9. Research Projects.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>the</strong> following research project were<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r developed :<br />

a. Thai-Danish Prehistoric Expedition.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> period under review a field expedition operated<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Kweh Noi and K weh Yaay area <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> Kanchanaburi<br />

as per plans outlined in our previous report. <strong>The</strong> first phase<br />

<strong>of</strong> this prehistoric expedition proved a great sLtccess. A preliminary<br />

report was published by <strong>the</strong> leader <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expedition Dr. E. Nielsen<br />

in J.S.S. <strong>Vol</strong>. <strong>XLIX</strong> <strong>Part</strong> 1. I uly <strong>1961</strong>. A larger group <strong>of</strong> Thai and


SI•:CONIJ ANNUAL HIWOHT 11!5<br />

Danish and Dutch scientists has now started since lsL November<br />

<strong>the</strong> second phase <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> experli tion and substantial excavations are<br />

on <strong>the</strong> way. This time it will be possible to give training into field<br />

methods at <strong>the</strong> sites to a scheduled number <strong>of</strong> 50 students and undergraduates<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Fine Arts University. It is hoped that after this<br />

second season it will be possible to establish a complete chronology<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prehistory <strong>of</strong> Thailand. <strong>The</strong> value <strong>of</strong> such conclusions also<br />

for neighbouring countries in South East Asia will be great. For<br />

this scientific effort funds for an equivalent <strong>of</strong> U.S. $ 60.000.- have<br />

been raised almost entirely in Denmark with U.S.$ 4.000.- from <strong>the</strong><br />

funds received from <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation. This expedition was<br />

organised within <strong>the</strong> first year <strong>of</strong> operation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center,<br />

as mentioned in <strong>the</strong> first annual report (J.S.S. <strong>Vol</strong>. XLVIII <strong>Part</strong> 2<br />

P· 97).<br />

b. Training in Chiengmai <strong>of</strong> students in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thai<br />

Epigraphy.<br />

This program was carried out successfully during one year<br />

and in which period 3 students were trained in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thai<br />

epigraphy by our member Nai Kraisri Nimmanhaemin in Chiengmai.<br />

e. Library proJect.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> report on our activities over <strong>the</strong> first year it was mentioned<br />

that plans were made to build a new library and Research<br />

Center on <strong>the</strong> premises but that finance was lacking. It is <strong>the</strong>refore<br />

gratifying now to be able to report that building has been constmcted<br />

in <strong>the</strong> mean time. <strong>The</strong> building <strong>of</strong>fers a fl.o01·space <strong>of</strong> 400<br />

m2 and is constructed to house a library <strong>of</strong> 15.000 books and periodicals.<br />

<strong>The</strong> total cost when ready will be Baht 880.000.- or some<br />

US $ 44.000.-. This effort has been made possible by substantial<br />

contributions from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong>'s own funds, from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> Cement<br />

Co. in kind, by generous donations <strong>of</strong> Danish commercial concerns<br />

in Bangkok, from <strong>the</strong> Asia Foundation as well as by individual donations<br />

by members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong> headed by our Patron ELM. <strong>The</strong><br />

King. <strong>The</strong> ceremonial inauguration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new building will be<br />

held in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> january 1962 in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ir Majesties<br />

<strong>The</strong> King and Queen and <strong>The</strong> King and Queen <strong>of</strong> Denmark.


196 SECOND ANNUAL HI•:I'OH'I'<br />

On <strong>the</strong> occasion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> opening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new library <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong> will present an exhibition <strong>of</strong> modern Thai paintings and<br />

sculptures by young Thai artists in order to stimulate this creative<br />

work.<br />

<strong>The</strong> new Research Center has adequate facilities for scholars<br />

and students to study.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is also a display area for showing tribal dresses and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r artefacts from <strong>the</strong> hill tribes <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand.<br />

It should be noted that no money from <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation<br />

funds was used for this building, nei<strong>the</strong>r for <strong>the</strong> inventory.<br />

d. Research into <strong>the</strong> Western cartography on Thailand.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> year under review several 17th and 18th century<br />

European maps on <strong>Siam</strong> have been purchased through <strong>the</strong> good<br />

efforts in Europe by our corresponding member Mr. John Black.<br />

Moreover photocopies <strong>of</strong> older maps including one from Ptolomaeus<br />

have also been received. It is <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Center to arrive<br />

ultimately at an inventory <strong>of</strong> all sources on European maps on <strong>Siam</strong>.<br />

e. Research into tbe Hill Tribes <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand.<br />

This project was started in <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>of</strong> operatiom.<br />

<strong>The</strong> object is, in <strong>the</strong> first place, to try to obtain dresses and clothing<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>r artefacts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> material culture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fast changing hill<br />

tribes in Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand. We have started 20 years too late.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Research Center has been fortunate to find Mr. Kraisri Niinmanhaemin<br />

in Chiengmai prepared to organh:e purchase <strong>of</strong> this<br />

material and to put his invaluable personal knowledge at <strong>the</strong> disvasal<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Center. As a result <strong>the</strong> Research Center has now<br />

1:eceived in total 9 shipments <strong>of</strong> artefacts comprising <strong>of</strong> complete<br />

suits <strong>of</strong> clothing <strong>of</strong> man, wife and child <strong>of</strong> some 8 different tribes <strong>of</strong><br />

Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand. Also household and o<strong>the</strong>r utensils have been<br />

acquired and even hard-to get weaving looms. <strong>The</strong> acute importance<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> study or <strong>the</strong> hill tribes has become very clear most recently.<br />

For acquisitions for this project <strong>the</strong> Center paid Baht 30.000.-· <strong>of</strong><br />

which Baht 15.000.- was contributed by <strong>the</strong> Asia Foundation. Mr.<br />

Gordon Young, · socio-economist on hill tribes for USOM gave a


SI\C:ONll ANNUAL REPllRT 197<br />

most valuable lecture for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> with slides, for a capacity<br />

audience. At <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> Center gave an exhibition for<br />

members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> acquired hill tribes dresses which was well arranged<br />

and was kept on display for 2 weeks.<br />

Mr. Gordon Young's treatise on <strong>the</strong> Hill Tribes <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rn<br />

Thailand with pictures is now being printed for publication by <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>, also through U.S.LS. Manila and by courtesy <strong>of</strong> USOM.<br />

This project will be continued in <strong>the</strong> third year if funds permit.<br />

f. Research Project re: A critical Pali Dictionary.<br />

As a result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> recent visit <strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>. L.L. Hammerich from<br />

Copenhagen a new research project for <strong>the</strong> Center has been approved<br />

by <strong>the</strong> Committee·<br />

Coordination <strong>of</strong> Philological Research work in Pali studies<br />

in Thailand, specifically in contribution to:<br />

A Critical Pali Dictionary (Appeared: <strong>Vol</strong>. I and <strong>Vol</strong>. IT<br />

fasc. I).<br />

A long term publication by <strong>the</strong> Royal Danish Academy <strong>of</strong><br />

Sciences and Letters in Copenhagen and compiled and edited by an<br />

International body <strong>of</strong> Pali scholars. <strong>The</strong> main sponsor <strong>of</strong> this project<br />

is UNESCO.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial assistance has been secured in principle by Pali<br />

scholars from both Buddhist universities in Bangkok, who have<br />

displayed great interest in this dictionary and which publication is<br />

considered by <strong>the</strong> learned monks <strong>of</strong> importance for <strong>the</strong> understanding<br />

also 0£ present-day Buddhism.<br />

It has been agreed to coordinate <strong>the</strong> scientific work in <strong>Siam</strong><br />

through <strong>the</strong> Director General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Religious Affairs Department.<br />

It is fortunate that <strong>the</strong> Department already has set up a committee<br />

<strong>of</strong> P~ili scholars for this very purpose.<br />

For translation <strong>of</strong> Thai communications to Copenhagen into<br />

English, <strong>the</strong> cooperation has been obtained <strong>of</strong> Dr. Klaus Wenk,<br />

Thai scholar and presently residing in Thailand. It is hoped that<br />

<strong>the</strong> financing <strong>of</strong> Dr. Wenk's work could be arranged from abroad,<br />

as <strong>the</strong> funds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Research Center for that specific purpose are<br />

not available.


198 SEr.OND ANNUAL RE.PORT<br />

For <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> this project a budget allocation is proposed<br />

<strong>of</strong> Baht 6.150.- ( ca US$ 300.-) to be spent in Thailand. It is<br />

proposed that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Research Center <strong>of</strong>fers to become<br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sponsors for <strong>the</strong> second volume at US$ 800.- ( allocatrrl<br />

above) to be spent in Thailand.<br />

For research in Thailand two specific Buddhist texts have<br />

been selected. Buddhist countries like Burma and Ceylon have<br />

received different texts.<br />

10. O<strong>the</strong>r activities.<br />

More contacts were established with <strong>the</strong> Universities as a<br />

result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participation as observer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Director in <strong>the</strong> Seminar<br />

on Cultural Anthropology in Bangkok organised by <strong>the</strong> Association<br />

<strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>ast Asian Institutions <strong>of</strong> Higher Learning, in October 1960.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> request <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dean <strong>of</strong> Faculty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Faculty <strong>of</strong> Political<br />

Science <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chulalongkorn University, <strong>the</strong> Director gave a lecture<br />

for under-graduates on <strong>the</strong> snbject <strong>of</strong>: Athropological Vmage<br />

Studies in Thailand. <strong>The</strong> lecture with bibliography will be printed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> University toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r lecturers in<br />

this training course which were held in February and March <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

It should be mentioned here that <strong>the</strong> Research Center was<br />

visited in October l960 by Mr. John Scott Everton and Mr. Doak<br />

Barnett <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation, New York <strong>The</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Research Center after one year <strong>of</strong> operations was discussed<br />

thoroughly. Both gentlemen were received also by His Highness<br />

Prince Dhani Nivat, President <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>. In March this<br />

year <strong>the</strong> Center mailed two complete Iea<strong>the</strong>rbound sets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong><br />

<strong>Society</strong>'s publications ( 18 in total) as presentation to <strong>the</strong> Ford<br />

Foundation in New York.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second period and after almost 2 years <strong>of</strong><br />

continuous service a leave <strong>of</strong> 6 weeks with salary was granted to <strong>the</strong><br />

Director who availed himself <strong>of</strong> a special opportunity to go to Europe<br />

as inaugural guest <strong>of</strong> S.A.S. in connection with <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Center. In Europe a number <strong>of</strong> learned institutions and musea <strong>of</strong><br />

Oriental art were visited. A report was submitted to <strong>the</strong> Committee<br />

after <strong>the</strong> Director's return to Bangkok on October J.st.


11. Policy for <strong>the</strong> third year.<br />

SF.r.OND ANNUAL RF.POI\T 199<br />

In <strong>the</strong> new premises <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Researcl1 Center <strong>the</strong>re will he<br />

more opportunity to develop activities because more facilities have<br />

now become available to scholars and students in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> books<br />

and ethnographic materials. It may be said that <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Center developed successfully along <strong>the</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> policy which were<br />

set for <strong>the</strong> second year and which should also be pursued fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

{or <strong>the</strong> third and last year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present grant i.e. :<br />

1. Fur<strong>the</strong>r rehabilitation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Library.<br />

2. Fur<strong>the</strong>r improvement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> international distribution <strong>of</strong><br />

sales <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong>'s publications, inclnding <strong>the</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

S.S. and <strong>the</strong> Natural History Bulletin.<br />

3. Broadening <strong>of</strong> contacts with learned institutions and with<br />

scholars in <strong>the</strong> same field abroad.<br />

4. Development <strong>of</strong> Research Projects.<br />

12. Conclusion.<br />

During <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>of</strong> operations <strong>the</strong> Research Center<br />

has made great efforts to streng<strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> organisation not only <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Center but also <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> internal routine matterfl <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong> itself.<br />

This kind <strong>of</strong> work fails to show spectacular results, hut it may be<br />

an indication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greater activities by <strong>the</strong> fact that in this period<br />

under review more than 100 new members joined <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong>; <strong>the</strong><br />

total now exceeding 700. Also <strong>the</strong> financial position <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Society</strong><br />

has never been as strong as it is now and this is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main<br />

reasons why it has been found justified to build this new library<br />

through its own efforts.<br />

In this respect it may be observed that <strong>the</strong> impetus which <strong>the</strong><br />

Ford Foundation has given us in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a grant <strong>of</strong> U.S.$ 25,000.­<br />

for 3 years, has shown results after <strong>the</strong> second year <strong>of</strong> operation and<br />

which can be expressed in money. With this encouragement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Ford Foundation it has been found justified in Denmark to invest in<br />

<strong>Siam</strong> through <strong>the</strong> Research Center a sum <strong>of</strong> U.S.$ 60,000.- for <strong>the</strong><br />

archaeological Expedition. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore as a result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />

encouragement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation it has become possible to


200 SECOND ANNUAL III•:POHT<br />

raise outside that Foundation a sum <strong>of</strong> U.S. 44,000.- as investment<br />

in building a new library and Research Center. This makes a total<br />

<strong>of</strong> U.S. $ 104,000.-, raised from private sources within 2 years. Or<br />

in o<strong>the</strong>r words for every dollar which <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation has invested<br />

in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong>, four dollars have been received from<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r sources.<br />

This is only what <strong>the</strong> fignres show in terms <strong>of</strong> money. .It is<br />

hard to describe <strong>the</strong> delight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholars from abroad who more<br />

and more come to use <strong>the</strong> Research Center as a place where <strong>the</strong>y<br />

can work and where books are available as well as information<br />

regarding <strong>the</strong> sources <strong>of</strong> research material, <strong>of</strong>ten so difficult to<br />

ascertain. It is also apparent in <strong>the</strong> increasing number <strong>of</strong> requests<br />

for information <strong>the</strong> Center receives from abroad. As a result <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se increased and manifold activities <strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Director<br />

has now become that <strong>of</strong> a full time job.<br />

It is hoped that <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation after consideration <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se conclusions may be found prepared to negotiate for a new<br />

grant after <strong>the</strong> termination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third period ending ultimo<br />

September 1962.<br />

It would show that <strong>the</strong> Ford Foundation has confidence in<br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Research Center as a GROWING INSTITUTION.<br />

Encl. 1 Financial Statement<br />

Bangkok, 9th. November <strong>1961</strong><br />

J.J. Boeles<br />

Director<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong><br />

Research Center.


TilE SiAM SOCIETY RESEARCH OENi'ER<br />

Financial Statement for <strong>the</strong> period 1st October 1960-30tb September <strong>1961</strong><br />

INCOME<br />

Grant from Ford Foundation US$ 8,500.00<br />

Interest received . . . . . . . . .<br />

Surplus brought forward from previoujl year .<br />

Salaries:<br />

EXPENDITURE<br />

Bht 178,075.00<br />

413.41<br />

"<br />

4,170.93<br />

"<br />

Bht 182,659.34<br />

Director ( incl. tax )<br />

60,000.00<br />

Librarian ( incl. tax )<br />

30,000.00 90,000.00<br />

Clerk's assistance 7,800.00 Bht 97,800.00<br />

Research:<br />

Epigraphy studies, Chiengmai . . . . . . . .<br />

Hill tribe studies, Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Thailand 31,260.00<br />

less contribution from Asia Foundation 15,000.00<br />

Archaeological Expedition<br />

Administrative Expenses :<br />

Stationery etc.<br />

Postage and delivery . .<br />

Misc. expenses . . . .<br />

Purchase <strong>of</strong> books for library<br />

Cash on hand .<br />

Bank deposit . . . . . .<br />

Examined and found to agree with <strong>the</strong> books and vouchers.<br />

Bangkok, November 12, <strong>1961</strong>.<br />

CjJhra c.Banijya c8ara CVides<br />

Honorary Auditor.<br />

7,000.00<br />

16,260.00<br />

26,012.69<br />

977.00<br />

1,267.21<br />

590.00<br />

3,300.00<br />

6,919.19<br />

, 49,272.69<br />

"<br />

"<br />

2,834.81<br />

22,533.25<br />

10,219.19<br />

"<br />

Bht 182,659.34<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Siam</strong> <strong>Society</strong> Research Center<br />

C"\1.9. ~Hemmingsen<br />

Hon. Treasurer<br />

Bangkok, October lOth, <strong>1961</strong>

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!